All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without written permission from the author or publisher.
Copyright © 2023/2024 by Robert Ford
Also by Robert Ford:
Christlike (1996)
The World of Hek, Book One: Forever (2010)
The World of Hek, Book Two: Savior (2011)
The Curse of the Translucent Monster (in color) (2013)
The World of Hek: Tales of Love & Revenge (2013)
A Christmas Burglary (2017)
The World of Hek: First Wish (2020)
Ease the Pain: a World of Hek novel (2023)
The pretty Asian-American’s eyes opened with a start. She wasn’t sure when she had drifted off, but she knew that the other woman wasn’t in the room when it happened. The woman was stunning, like a model, and was wearing a skin-tight red dress, a slit running up the length of her left leg. She had long, blonde hair and was facing Sergeant Bella, who was trembling and talking on her phone. Why was she so scared? “Mami loves you, okay, baby? You be a good girl and…and get some sleep, comprende?” She was scared and tears flowed freely from her eyes. Then Mercy saw the blood running down the sergeant’s body and onto the floor. She had been stabbed in the chest, her clothes covered in blood. The beautiful blonde turned her head toward Mercy and put a finger to her pursed lips, silently asking for no noise.
That was impossible. Mercy let out a terrified shrill just before the blonde snapped Bella’s neck, allowing the phone to fall to the floor. That was when she realized that she’d seen this blonde before, in her dreams where she had slept with her boyfriend. Before that, the woman was an angel and had given Mercy her beautiful wings. Just appeared on her back like magic. It wasn’t real, right? Of course it wasn’t, it was only a dream! But then the woman that gave her wings had brutally hacked them off, leaving scars that had revealed themselves in the real world. The angel/witch was real! “Who–who are you?” Mercy asked through her trembling lips, still shimmering in a hot pink lipstick.
“Baby, you already know who I am. I’m your dream girl, your fantasy,” Grace cooed as she strolled over to the captive, a bloody scimitar in her hand. She sat in Mercy’s lap, legs spread around her and their faces almost touching. Grace kissed her lips softly. “I’m the one Jack loves and you’re the whore who tried to steal him away from me.” She placed the blade against Mercy’s neck. “Fucking Chinese slut. Jack and I will be so happy when you’re gone, don’t worry. I’ll make him forget all about your diseased pussy and your fake candy perfume.” She placed her nose alongside Mercy’s ear and took in her fearful aroma deeply. “You won’t be missed.” With that, she plunged the blade deep into Mercy’s stomach.
But then, something incredible happened. Grace witnessed as the bonds that tied Mercy to the metal chair burst, sending the zip ties flying to the other side of the room. Grace fell back to the floor and Mercy stood in front of her, the blade dropping by her boots and the fresh blood gone from her white “Broken Bottle” t-shirt. Behind her, wings of glory spread out wide. Mercy’s stunning eyes of violet widened as she turned and saw what had grown out of her back. “How the frick??”
“You have my wings, you bitch!” Grace screamed as she leaped to her feet, scimitar in hand once more. “Give them back!” Furiosity masked her lovely face as the former angel ran for the winged Mercy to strike her again, but Mercy dove out of the way as a wing knocked the crazed blonde into a wall with a crash.
“You lost them, Grace,” Mercy declared proudly. “I don’t know how I know this, but you’ve also lost the chance to earn them back.”
“What…what do you mean? How do you know?!”
“No idea,” Mercy answered. “It’s just a feeling. When you gave them to me, you lost them forever. You may have been an angel once, but now you’re just a demon pregnant dog. What?” she uttered confusedly. The tan, barely five foot Mercy often had a foul mouth and didn’t normally hold back, especially in the presence of people she couldn’t stand. What the heck am I saying?”
Grace’s eyes glared with resentment. With fury. Those were her wings and now they’re gone with no hope of getting them back. Not yet, anyway. She would need time to figure it out. Time to devise a plan. “I will have them back, you fucking whore!” And then she was gone. Like magic once again, she just disappeared. Not even a cloud of smoke or the fuzzy shaped lines from her animes. Just gone.
Mercy felt stronger than ever as she latched onto the door handle. She pulled with all her might, but it just wouldn’t open. Why, though? She felt so powerful, as though a simple locked door shouldn’t stop her. “Get me out of here!” she screamed as she tugged and pulled at the door some more.
After several minutes of rage, the winged beauty sat still on the floor, arms around her knees and crying. “Someone please get me out of here. I want to escape, to go away,” she cried. Her only goal today was to start cleaning out her apartment so that she could move in with her boyfriend, Captain Jack Nelson. Her friends had even come over to help. Of course, they drank more than they packed. After they left, she went out for a quick bite to eat. Never even made it to her red 2019 Volvo Concept Coupe because some men had grabbed her and brought her to this frickin’ place. A body lay in front of her and she was trapped with no hope of escape until someone opened that door. And who would that person be? Would it be Jack? Or someone sent to kill her? She closed her eyes and rested her forehead on her knees before the impossible happened.
“Darling girl, you are amazing!” a British voice spoke. Mercy opened her eyes to find a tall, handsome man in white standing in front of her, his hands comfortably resting in his pockets. “Your wings are just lovely!”
“Who are you?” she asked. “And where is Jack?”
“I’m tending to him right now, my love,” he answered the latter question, intently ignoring the first. “But I had to come to see you straight away. I heard your cry for help and could never allow myself to ignore the cry of such a pretty young thing. You wished to get out of here, to escape, hum?” Mercy nodded, hoping this man was actually here to help her, not caring at the moment how he arrived in the room with her, or how he knew that she was pretty before his arrival. “Good, good. Let’s get up then, shall we?” The man then held out his hand and she took it, allowing him to assist her to her feet. “Oh, my, that is much better. You are gorgeous, my sweet. I can see why the captain is completely mad about you,” he gushed. “And I simply love the wings on you! Poor Grace should not have given up on them so quickly. She gets confused sometimes. Such a pity.”
“Where is Jack?” she asked, disregarding the mention of Grace for the moment.
“Do you wish to see him, love?” he said, withdrawing a yellow parchment from his pocket.
“Yes,” she demanded.
“One wish at a time, Mercy,” he said, slipping the paper into her hands before she disappeared.
Swaying. Rocking.
A feeling almost like she felt when that man drugged her. Put his hands where they shouldn’t have been.
The room around her was moving back and forth.
Where was Jack to beat up whomever did this to her? Where was her man? Her hero?
She, or the room, was jutting…up and down??
Side to side.
Slowly, carefully, and afraid of what she might find, the twenty-three-year-old opened her bright, violet eyes to a room that she had never been in before. “Frick! Second time today,” she grumbled, alluding to another adventure all together. Knotted, multi-shades of ugly brown, planked wood all around her. The walls. The floors. The frickin’ ceiling. A round table, again, made of wood, set with a few silver plates and pewter mugs was off to the side and surrounded by four old-time chairs with crimson velvet cushions. Several bookshelves encompassed with a crap-load of books lined some of the small walls of the room. The cabin? Several oil lamps hung, and weaved gently, along metal hooks along the corners of the wall and the ceiling. The smell of what must be the sea filled the whole room. She was on a frickin’ boat! Off to another side was a window with an elegant desk in front of it. Atop the desk was a large map, a few open books, a globe, and some kind of silver telescope held up on a tripod.
“How often does a flowery thing like this happen to gosh-darned normal people?” she asked herself as she sat up in a bed covered in thick furs. The mattress was of material she was not used to; maybe stuffed with cotton? “And why the heck am I talking like a darn Catholic school girl?” A shape caught her attention in her peripheral vision and she turned her head, shocked at what she saw. Her hands, shaking, reached back and felt exactly what her eyes saw: attached to her shoulder blades were a pair of large, strong wings, like that of an angel. Mercy’s mouth dropped as she realized the dream she had was real. The crazed angel woman, Grace, really did give her wings to Mercy and really did try to hack them off. She really did try to kill her with a frickin’ scimitar! The man in white really did send her away, too. But to where exactly?
Mercy eased her feet off the large, almost king-sized, bed and onto the hardwood floor, her black Converse sneakers and white ankle socks still covered her feet from that morning when her girlfriends had come over to her apartment to help her clean out some crap and pack up. She was ready to move in with her man. He was ready for her, too. They were in love, it seemed. But then she was taken, kidnapped, tied up and held captive by Jack’s evil military team, stabbed by an angel, gained some frickin’ wings, and sent away to…here. She touched her legs, still wrapped in the same pair of tight, distressed and ripped, mid-rise American Eagle jeans from earlier. In front of her was a light brown, walnut dresser with polished brass handles and a mirror that had been stained and streaked from too many years at sea. The image it contained, however, was a young, pretty, twenty-three-year-old with long black hair teased up into a spiky contortion. She still felt radiant, just as her friends had described her. Glowing, almost. Allowing her wings the freedom to move and breathe, the young Asian-American was lucky enough to have on a black Nike elastic tank top with a single strap in the middle of the back. She smiled, her mouth glistening in a hot pink shade of lipstick. She wasn’t scared anymore. She felt powerful. Strong. Ready to take on whatever the frick was waiting outside this room.
Still wished Jack was here, though.
Before she could even lay a hand on the door however, the handle turned and the thick oak door pulled away from her hand, revealing a brilliant blue sky, a burst of warm sea air, and the figure of a woman standing directly in front of her. At about seven inches above Mercy’s barely five foot frame, the young ebony-skinned woman looked pleased to see the winged beauty up from her slumber. “Angel! ‘De angel has awakened at last! I knew it was time! I told ‘im it was your time, Angel!’” She was stunning, in a sort of frightening or intimidating sort of way. Her hazel eyes were set within a dark shade of violet and had tiny cuts of what appeared to be diamonds fastened around them, creating a mystical strength about her. She had on an abundance of jewelry fashioned from bone, jewels, gold, silver, leather, and heck knows what else, all along her ears, neck, arms, wrists, fingers, and ankles. Mercy found herself thinking that this woman looked very much like some sort of voodoo goddess. She wore a tight, dark crimson leather bodice that pressed her large breasts together, providing a healthy view of ample cleavage for any male (or female, of course) on this boat. A broad leather belt hung just below her thin waistline and on a flowing, dark purple skirt that lengthened to her bare feet. Before Mercy could react, the woman’s strong arms were wrapped around her, squeezing the massive wings against her back. A gentle kiss was placed around both her cheeks. “My heart is filled with joy to see ya up an’ about, Angel!” The woman released her back and then immediately clasped onto Mercy’s biceps. “Ya just appeared upon 'de crow’s nest, layin’ there like a sleepin’ angel, ya were. Sleepin’ peaceful as if laid there by God himself.”
Mercy’s violet eyes looked past the powerful presence of the woman before her to find that she was on some kind of a pirate boat. She saw four tall masts, massive sails of white, too numerous to count, a tan helm with brass inlays and an inscription that was too far away to read. Men of all races scurried about in garb that she’d only seen in the One Piece anime: open shirts, scarves or hats covering their heads, wide belts and sashes, and a variety of baggy pants of different material and color. Their feet were mostly bare. How the frick she wound up on some tourist pirate ship off California she had no clue! Did the man in white drug her and send her here? Had she been kidnapped once more? Frickin’ boyfriend had some explaining to do about the associates of his in his little, frickin’ secret military organization. It was almost safer to go back and shake her balloons at Janequin’s Strip than be Captain Jack’s girlfriend. “Where’s all the customers?” she suddenly asked.
The black woman smiled politely and took Mercy by the arm. “Dear-heart, there ain’t no customers here. Trust ole’ Marie, love, it ain’t what ya think.”
“Really?” Mercy said in bewilderment as her eyes soaked in her surroundings, accepting only that she wasn’t in Las Vegas anymore. She wasn’t on land anymore. This was some kind of tourist-less cosplay frickin’ acid-trip vacation that the man in white drugged her into. That’s what it was. That’s all it could be. The wings were the coolest part of it all, though. She figured that if it was all a dream, she may as well take to the skies and fly like an eagle. Then again, not a good idea if she were actually on top of a building in the real world right now. Maybe she should just stay on the “pirate ship” and meet the “pirates”. “LOL,” she whispered. “Marie?”
“Yes, Angel?”
“Name’s Mercy,” she said pleasantly. If it were all a hallucination, she may as well enjoy it for now. “But you can keep calling me Angel if you like. I kinda like it,” she admitted with a smile. No one had ever made it a point to call her that before. Maybe these wings would become a blessing?
“I would like that, too, Angel. It fits ya like ‘de sunshine.” Marie smiled so pleasantly at her, motherly almost. Maybe aunt-like, but not like any mother or aunt she ever had the misfortune of having. Then she pulled her onward. “There is someone ya ought meet now, Angel. ‘De captain of ‘de ship, my husband.”
Just then, Mercy’s arm brushed past the sweaty, muscular arm of a blond-haired man, about 5’8” in height. From her peripheral vision, she could of sworn it was “Jack?” But as soon as the word left her mouth, she knew she was in error. This man was definitely not her Jack. Their builds were similar: muscular everything, six pack abs, a body made for wrapping another body around for an hour or two. But this body was covered in viking tattoos like she had seen in some of her favorite characters in Assassin’s Creed Valhalla. However, this dude was for real…or just in her drugged head. His skin was covered in tattoos of snakes, birds, letters, and strange symbols of some long forgotten language. Almost every bit of skin, except who knew what lay beneath whatever his leathery kilt covered. The man wore a variety of rings and bracelets, too, and had a daring haircut of a mohawk pulled into a long ponytail in the back. His rough, tan face was partially covered in a thick blond beard as well. His blazing, sky blue eyes peeked out at her from behind those same tattoos: a skull in a crown surrounding the right, whilst symbols that looked similar to ᚱᚦᚲᚺ were inked above and below the left. Definitely not her Jack.
“Afraid not, miss,” he spoke a tad too slowly, as if carefully pronouncing every sound. “I am glad you are safe,” he said thoughtfully. “Jim found you in the crow’s nest,” he added, pointing to the high platform that seemed to almost touch the white clouds above. “He is too small to bring you down so they called for me. I almost did not believe the boy when he said an angel was sleeping up there.” Strange how the mind wanders, Mercy thought. If this were porn, she’d be climbing on top of this Viking and…but no, it is all just a bad acid trip or something. She nodded and refocused on the hulking Viking. “I carried you down and laid you in the captain’s bed-chambers, making certain to first threaten any sailor who would attempt to rouse you from your slumber.” Good boy, she thought, but ain’t nothing rousing her from this slumber until the man in white’s drugs wore off. “I hope you are well rested,” he concluded.
“Njord is our quartermaster,” Marie interrupted with a slight stroke of his arm, “and a right gentleman. Trustworthy, Angel.” Mercy glanced back at the captain’s wife, almost surprised to find her still there. How many more stereotype video game characters were going to be in this dream? she wondered. “’Ave ya seen the captain, Njord?” the dark-skinned woman asked.
“The last I saw of him, m’lady, he was at the bow with some of the men.” Njord answered the captain’s wife dutifully but his eyes were on the angel in his presence, particularly on her wings. It appeared for just a moment to Mercy that he was about to reach out and touch them, stroke them. An awkward feeling overcame her then, for that moment, instinctively forcing her feet to take a step back as her hands crossed her front, blocking at least partial access to her angelic gifts. Realizing his accidental offense, Njord also took a step back before uttering, “ladies,” and moving on with his duties.
Seeing the concern in Mercy’s eyes, Marie wrapped an arm around her back whilst another touched her shoulder. “Ya are safe here, love. Ain’t no harm comin’ to ya.” Besides, it’s all just some weird trip anyway, right? She’ll wake up soon and find herself back in the real world. Hopefully Jack will have rescued her from the room they had trapped her in and she’d be in some hospital bed with her man watching over her. She’d pull her hero onto that uncomfortable hospital mattress with her and thank him several times over for rescuing her. But when the frick would she wake up was the big question here. “Come, dear, I can see ‘im now,” Marie said warmly as they walked along the deck.
Mercy gazed lazily, hazily, at the crew in their old, tattered clothing, at the smaller boats that some of the men were scrubbing with all their might, the netting used to climb the masts, the humongous metal cylinder with large rods and thick rope attached to it that were used for…how the heck would she know? They were big heavy looking things that seemed to have the ability to turn. Surely they had some important use as big as they were. The whole experience still seemed so unreal. She had wings and she was on a pirate ship! Her old boss, Slicer, would have a field day here. The owner of The Broken Bottle chain of bars absolutely loved pirate ships, and for some reason even talked like a pirate. He claimed it wasn’t just a ruse, and that that was how he talked. Dude even had a prosthetic left leg and a scarred, permanently closed left eye like a frickin’ pirate! Walked and talked like a frickin’ pirate all the darn time. She wished she was back at the bar now, sitting on the bar counter, chatting it up with Slicer while while showing off the tip of her g-string to the customers behind her. They often tipped big for that “accidental” peep show. It was a fun job, didn’t pay as well as she would’ve liked, but that was okay. Her man was gonna have her move in with him. Jack had a nice cabin up in Mount Charleston and she was excited for the upcoming move. All she had to do now was wake the poop up. Wake the frick up. Dang! What happened to her ability to curse, dang it?! Marie came to a stop just a few feet behind the captain, who was in conversation with some of his crew.
“Captain?” she announced to his backside.
He was about two inches shy of six feet, but with the black tricorn hat with crimson red trim, he would be above that six foot mark. His graying hair was pulled into a ponytail that stopped at his shoulder blade. He wore a thick, dark black coat with that same crimson trim along his cuffs and the lining. Handsome and shiny black leather boots were on the captain’s feet, surely polished by his crew, Mercy imagined, if any of this were real. The Pirate Captain! Aargh! She was laughing out loud in her own head. Until he turned around. “Slicer?!” Mercy exclaimed as she got a good look at his face, shocked to find her former boss as the frickin’ captain of a pirate ship. His scarred, closed right eye. His dark, emerald left eye. The rough, tanned and weathered face with a classic Abe Lincoln beard, but longer than she was used to seeing. The usual gold hoop earrings still hung from both ears and he had the same kind, yet sardonic smile that she adored. Her arms immediately wrapped around her friend and boss even as he tried to escape them with a quick back-step.
“Aargh! What the hell be this all about, girl?” he uttered as her body was pressed tightly against his, his arms reaching out to the air around them, not comfortable touching her in the least.
“I don’t care if I am just imagining any of this crap, boss; I’m just glad you’re here to share this insanity with me!” She was clearly elated that there was some sort of familiarity to be had in any of this.
“I don’t know ye, lass and if’n ye wanna be getting that close to me person, ye best do it with yer drawers pulled down an facin’ the other direction first,” he growled as he managed to squirm out of her embrace. “Marie, what be the meanin’ o’ this girl attackin’ me like some whore of the streets?” The captain brushed and flattened the creases of his coat as he took another couple of steps back and away from the crazy angel on his ship.
“’'De angel appears ta know ya, husband,” Marie answered as she reached out and rubbed Mercy’s shoulders from beside her. “An’ if ya want ta be keepin’ me as your wife, I wouldn’t be speakin’ about havin’ sex with no other girl in my presence, understand?”
Without missing another beat, and suddenly becoming unsure that this was just a drug-induced hallucination, Mercy spoke up: “Boss, Slicer, it’s me. It’s Mercy.” She had been abandoned and forgotten too many times before. The boy who got her pregnant. Her parents. Her aunt. Jack, on his frickin’ poopy birthday. Not now, please! “Slicer, come on! You know me. I work at The Broken Bottle, man!” The captain’s one good eye opened wide. The other pulsed a bit under the scarred skin. “You know me,” she pleaded.
“The way ye be talkin’,” he thought out loud.
“You know me,” she repeated as the first tear slid down her cheek.
He shook his head. “I don’t, lass. Not yet anyways.” The pirate captain placed his hands on his hips and considered at the stranger on his ship. He looked at his wife for a moment before returning his focus to Mercy. “The two of you, follow me.” It was not a request. The captain brushed past both ladies and headed directly for his quarters. Marie and Mercy followed dutifully. Marie, proudly. Mercy, head bowed, tears falling slowly, and body shaking, unsure of what was going on. Marie held her arms as best she could with the giant wings obstructing her embrace. As they entered the room, the captain gently closed the thick oak door and showed them to the round table in the center of his cabin. Marie and Mercy each took a seat on one of the solid mahogany chairs as the captain stomped his way over to his desk. His legs both walked powerfully. He had no limp. No prosthetics as he wore back at the bar! Grasping at a bottle of unknown contents, he took a large swig before returning to his captive audience. “Shh,” he warned with one finger to his mouth. Captain Slicer then proceeded to lick the wetness off his lips before pouring a sample of his drink into two pewter mugs for Marie and Mercy. “Drink,” he ordered. “I need those lips loosened afore we start talkin’. I want the clear truth outta ye both.” He then took another swig and sat down in a chair that faced the both of them.
Mercy eyed the captain and took a sip.
“More,” he commanded.
She then emptied her mug, slammed it onto the table, and made a sour face. “What the frick is that crap?”
The captain grinned knowingly. “That there be bourbon, ya weakling landlubber. Picked it up in Georgetown last winter. Tastes kinda heavy on grain, like dirt in me mouth, but it serves its purpose, don’cha agree?” The warmth passed through her throat and into her stomach like a smooth fire, if that were such a thing. Remnants of vanilla remained on her taste buds. She did feel better, she guessed, and nodded in agreement. “So what year be ye from, lass?”
“What the frick do you mean what year am I from?”
The captain sighed and repeated his question. “What year are ye from, lass?”
Mercy looked at Marie with a look that asked why her boss was being an idiot before returning her attention to him. “2022.” She reached out across the table and interlocked her fingers. It was his turn for some explaining. She chewed on the side of her mouth and stared down her boss.
He nodded deliberately and grew a frown. “Me, too. But I was not the same me as ye apparently know me as. The me that came from 2022 was a right fat-ass schlump of a man. Right disgrace to me very bones. Me Serenity, me wife, got feckin’ sick of me. I was a slob, accomplishin’ naught but learnin’ pirate trivia. I was obsessed with ‘em. Their freedom to sail, rob, and rape as they saw fit. Weren’t nothin’ ta stop ‘em unless they were stupid and got themselves caught.” He sought understanding in Mercy’s eyes. “Some of ‘em were caught, ta be sure. Hung like criminals! Fed ta the’ birds, they were! But I wanted ta be like th’ smart ones. The winners! The powerful! The feckin’ gods of the seas! Serenity got sick o’ me. While I became greasier, she got hotter than all-fire. Became a Penthouse model, she did, and left me ass for some other fella named Jake. Right bastard, Jake was! I had nothin’ left then and I made a dumb-ass wish ta be a feckin’ pirate…” Slicer’s voice fell silent before abruptly returning with, “how the hell did ye get here, lass?”
Marie Laveau touched Mercy’s arm firmly and stared down her husband. “I think I know de answer to that one, dear: 'de admiral is who done it. Hek. 'De man in white, no?”
Mercy’s thoughts flew back to an hour ago. Two hours ago? Seemed like a world away when the British man in white appeared to her to console her, forced some papers into her hands, and then…she was here. She reached back and felt the rolled up paper in her back pocket. No idea what it was or why he gave it to her. “It must have been him,” she said. “I thought he was there to rescue me.”
“He ain’t never around ta rescue people, love. Trust me,” the captain warned. “He granted me wish and I wound up on a pirate ship in 812 AD.” A pained grimace crossed his face, not wanting to reveal too much about that experience. “Been here sailin’ the seas ever since. Got a right smart collection o’ valuable trinkets, gold, and jewelry buried all over th’ Earth for me retirement. He says I’ll be sailin’ till 2022 comes ‘round again. That’s when I’ll make it right with Serenity, I promise ye.”
Mercy placed the paper on the table and unrolled it.
“Gods be wit us,” Marie exclaimed as she slid closer and placed her hands on the yellowed, fragmented parchment. “Where did ya get that from?”
“What is it?” Slicer asked.
“I don’t know,” Mercy answered them both. “The white dude gave this crap to me just before I appeared on your frickin’ boat.”
“This was my fourth husband’s,” she said, studying it intently. “It’s dangerous.”
“It’s a map,” Slicer noted excitedly. “A damned map!” He stood and excitedly slid the paper toward him, gazing at its drawings and words. His attention suddenly returned to Mercy. “Did he say anything else about it?”
She shook her head. “But, boss, I’m not done…”
“Shh,” he muttered. “Nothin’ else did he offer? No warnin’? No guidance? No nothin’?”
“No,” she answered as she and Marie both stood and crossed to his sides. “Not a gosh-darned thing. But I’m not ready to discuss this,” she informed him. “Who is this man in white? Who is Hek?”
“A demon,” Marie answered bluntly. “He grants wishes to those unlucky enough to come in contact with him, like my husband here. Bad man. Verry bad. I knew a girl who wished to him that Port Royal would sink if he wouldn’t process his love for her. June 6, 1692, it was covered by ‘de waters. Sunk. I got out with husband five here.” Slicer turned the map to a different angle, not showing whether he was listening to them in the slightest. “Husband four, he give ‘de map to another man, a good man who I was chattin’ with. His name I can’t remember…”
“Jack?” Mercy asked hopefully.
Marie thought for a moment. “Jack?”
The winged Mercy walked behind the pirate captain, still studying the map, and latched onto Marie’s hands. “Jack! Yes! You’ve seen him?!”
“Dear-heart, twas almost a hundred years ago.” Mercy wanted to question the numbers, the years, but not yet. Marie closed her eyes and searched the memories of long ago. Fragments of a man. Auburn or blond hair. Handsome, maybe? They met in a tavern, The Skull & Bones, where the man killed her husband and took the map. “Had to have been him that was your Jack. Wit the demon everywhere, any time, your man could be one in the same. But Hek is 'de one that give ya ‘de map?”
“Yes,” she answered quickly.
“Then that map is sure to be cursed. Husband?”
“Yeah?” he said, not turning around.
“’De map is cursed. Damned. It come from 'de demon, 'de admiral. Shouldn’t we throw it overboard and be done with it?”
Captain Slicer, without hesitation, rolled up the map and kissed his wife’s cheek. “Hell, no, Laveau! We set sail for France!”
“An why would we go an do a thing like that with a thing that be cursed?”
The captain slid the map into an inner pocket of his jacket and smiled brilliantly. “Wife, last I checked you an’ me were gifted with magic that’s been keepin’ us safe for a mighty unnatural long time. We both had aar dealins with Hek. I think we’ll be okay. ‘Sides, this here be only my third treasure map aside from the many I’ve made! We be goin’ for it!” He strutted past them, towards his cabin door.
“What’s in France?” Mercy asked.
“Marius. Marius de Villeneuve!” he exclaimed.
Following the captain and Marie Laveau, such a familiar name she had, Mercy’s head was still filled with questions. Why did Slicer have both his legs? How the heck had Jack been in 1692 Port Royal? How have Marie and Slicer both been around for so many years? Centuries? And why the heck did this Hek character send her here? Mercy stopped suddenly and stared at the vast ocean all around her, put her hand to her heart. It was beating rapidly. She was alive. She was breathing. This was frickin’ real! “How often does a flowery thing like this happen to frickin’ normal people?” she repeated. “At least three times,” she answered herself.
Blood.
Red.
Sticky.
He didn’t mean to do it.
It was an accident after all.
Oui?
His killing days were over.
The beast that was once Marius de Villeneuve gazed its bright yellow eyes upon the blood caked onto its rough paws. It looked on in bewilderment as the stripped, pink flesh that hung loosely from his claws dripped fresh blood into pools at his bare, hairy feet on the brick pavement. The man he was an hour ago had not meant to be out so late. Had not meant to drink so much, nor to flash his proudly earned silver at so many of his friends, old and new. He had not meant to be a showoff and lure the two buxom prostitutes upstairs for some fun. He had not meant to fall asleep afterwards in their arms. Marius had taken care to turn his name into a good one when he returned to France ten years ago. He had left a vagabond and returned a king. Almost. As rich as one, at any rate. Just not quite as smart as one, unfortunately. He should have paid the dark-haired one and her friend to leave after having his fun and order the owner bolt the door from the outside. But, no. Pride got the best of this former pirate. And stupidity. Mostly stupidity. It was late then, the moon almost visible when he noticed the three men approaching him from behind, keeping up with his hurried pace, doing his damnedest to return to his estate and to his safe-room. It was not to be a full moon, when his ability to control the wolf within would be at its most difficult. Still, he did not normally like to take chances. His home was only a few blocks away. Without their damned interference he would have made it, too. Unfortunately, the metal staff they used on his legs hindered his progress. He warned them to stop, knowing it was almost time. They ignored him, the peasants, as they kicked him and punched him repeatedly as they dragged him into an alleyway past several overturned carts, chairs, doors, and other large objects. Leftovers from a recent skirmish between people like them and the ruling bodies’ armies. He was no longer a filthy peasant as they, but he certainly did not deserve their ire. He had nothing to do with their struggle. He employed no-one but his in-house servants. He did nothing to keep down their social status. He was once one of them for goodness sakes! Moved away and made his fortune on a pirate ship! They could do the same as he if they so desired to put forth a little effort into digging themselves out of their own filth! Marius struggled to push the filthy vermin away as they spat in his face and tugged at his pocket watch. They held his arms secure as they removed his rings and chains. Kicked him in the head as they slid off his fine leather boots. Screamed out loud as he shredded the first man’s back wide open. Tried kicking him away as he seamlessly ripped another man’s leg from his femur. Fought back with fists until the fingers and hands were torn away by an animalistic mouthful of furiously sharp teeth. The beast then dragged the three terrified thieves further into the alley and consumed what he could. Their pitiful resilience was almost laughable, if a werewolf had the ability to laugh. A petrifying howl into the night air was the next best thing, the only emotion that the beast would share with the alley around him. The sounds of several doors and windows shutting followed immediately, prompting the beast to turn away from his carnage for a moment and study the air. The smell of gunpowder lingered from yesterday’s fighting. The smoke from the fires may never go away. The smell of men. The sound of boots. Of guns being loaded. Torches being lit. They heard the screams and would be on the hunt. So stupid! He knew the full moon was coming this evening but he had to go out anyway. The wife had her cake, and he was damn well going to eat his, too! Even if there were silly tiny battles commencing in the city. Money could buy one’s way out of any trouble, no? If not, wolf teeth certainly had that ability! But now he had to go. Had to run. But where was the…pocket watch! Still in one man’s hand, two meters from the body. And the ring sat next to another man’s foot. The rest did not matter. There was no time. A roar of a gun echoed nearby and a bullet ripped through the side of his ear and slammed into the brick wall to his right. Fight or flight time. There was at least ten of them.
Flight, of course!
The beast sped through the choking, smoky streets of Paris toward the Saint‑Germain‑des‑Prés, south of the River Seine, perhaps knocking over a few innocent bystanders in his pursuit of safety. He had used his earnings to purchase his way into the Second Estate, thereby securing his right to a nice home in the vicinity of other nobility, born and raised, earned, stolen, or purchased. Marius had then rented out some land to farmers to make some extra profit, and even married one of his renter’s daughters and paid him a healthy sum for her. Prettiest girl on all of Paris. Just had to clean her up a bit and put her in a fresh robe à la anglaise. And take her out of it, too, but of course! To get out of her one room shack, she was more than willing to move into his mansion and give him as many children as he liked. Using her new found life, she also enjoyed a few games of hide and seek with some of her handsome male servants. Marius did not mind in the least. Their life came with certain frivolities that only money and power could buy. Only in Paris!
Hence, the late night quandary he had put himself in!
Claws digging into the stone walls, the beast climbed to the top, finding the windows and doors already open on the third floor to allow any kind of breeze in during this sweltering summer! The sweet aroma of the linden flowers permeated throughout the room as he climbed in. The whole house, actually, carried the scent as the wife simply adores it and has the lot of the gardeners fill baskets almost daily to keep the scent alive throughout. It also made a great tea to calm the beast inside him. Turning to close and bar the window, the wolf took notice far below and in the distance. The flames of rebellion were seemingly headed his way. But how could that be? They couldn’t have seen him come this far, could they? He was much faster than them. A growl emitted from his throat as he pondered his situation. His wife, Anaëlle, and their children would be sleeping by now. At least the children may be. Anaëlle would surely be attending her her house guests, the Janequins, a pair of actual nobles that she had taken a liking to during a visit to Versailles. The Janequins had never earned their money, having received it through bloodline, a quality that should be admired and celebrated, thought Marius. Such an inheritance would have saved him ten years of hard work on the high seas and gifted him a life of leisure instead; something he now enjoyed immensely. But still…
Normally Marius would gain enough control to lock the beast in this room before the blood-lust took over. This time, however, the blood-lust got the better of him and it seemed that a mob may be headed this way to do away with the beast once and for all.
And a bird as well?
A pitch black raven with a note tied to it suddenly perched itself on the window sill as he studied the lights in the distance. The note was quickly in his hand as the aves was shoved in his mouth. Disgusting habit, but what Parisian man or beast could turn down a free snack? The note in hand was from his former captain, requesting his presence aboard The Holy Terror. It seemed they needed an expert on an island off the coast of the Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. The River of Silver! The location of such an unfortunate accident! The captain would be near the docks if he could meet him there. Preferably if Marius could travel with them. If not, could he at least have some wine with the captain and help plan a strategy? He would be compensated, of course. The beast looked out on the horizon, the lights coming closer. It seemed to Marius that another adventure was in order. But this time, he would have to bring a family with him. Unfortunately, they hadn’t much time to ready themselves and would have to make with a hasty getaway. Most unfortunately, his children had never had to see him like this. A beast. Neither had the servants. He would have to warn Anaëlle to get the kids and then he would head out before them though the tunnels or the front and distract the mob. He only had moments to get everything in order. Fumbling paws and claws picked up a quill and scribbled hommes avec le feu à venir (men with fire coming)! It would have to do. His vocals only allowed growling, barking, and howling. Throwing the door open, the beast sniffed the air for his wife. He had to get to Anaëlle before anything else. Their bedchamber! Several monster-sized leaps and a violent kicking open of the door and the beast roared loudly at his wife and the Janequins, in the midst of various states of undress and explicit behavior. “Marius!” Anaëlle called out in shock. “What is the meaning of this? Why are you prancing ‘round the house as a complete behemoth?! Do you not see that we have guests?”
“Marius, old chum!” laughed Lucien Janequin, poking his head out from beneath the sheets. “Drop your hairy ego and do join us, man!” His wife, Léna, laughed gaily beside Anaëlle, her arms wrapped around Madame de Villeneuve’s bare breasts whilst kissing her neck.
The beast roared again, leapt atop the bed, dropped the page near his wife, and ran.
Lucien’s eyes grew wide with fear as he read the note. His hands shook as he turned to his wife and the lady of the house whose bed they shared. “The revolution has not stopped. They are coming here.” Frivolity seemed to come crashing down at that instant. No longer were they the carefree upper class. They had now become the hunted. “We have to move! We have to move! Get the children and go to the tunnels! Quickly!”
* * *
When he returned to Paris in 1779, Marius sought out friends and loved ones. He had made his fortunes and wanted to spread the wealth amongst those whom he knew and trusted, but his search was all for naught. They had either disappeared, starved to death, or passed away due to smallpox or one of the many types of fevers that plagued the area. His next challenge was to find the perfect home with a tunnel access due to the reoccurring dilemma brought about from his treasure hunting near The River of Silver. A quick escape may be called for one of these days, he told himself. This, however, may be the last time he would use it. After tossing the scribbled note on his wife and her lovers, the werewolf tore through the house, trampling over a few servants on his way out the front doors. What did it matter? They were of little use to him now as they were sure to turn on the wolf and his family when the mob of money-hungry peasants arrived to take everything from them. Or just torch the lair of the Beast of Paris! Either way, the mansion would be lost. As would his staff. Hopefully, Anaëlle would be able to get herself and the children out before they arrived. As he approached the front of his property, so did the torch-bearing, gun-toting mob. Taking out the bloody flesh of several arms and legs, the beast led them on a quick game of dodge the bullet through the weeping willows and Oriental planes that surrounded the property’s pond and into the large gardens and maze that lay beyond. With the shoutings of the angered mob and the blasts of the guns not far behind, Marius ran as far as he could, leading them away from his home and loved ones until they were close behind no more. As the night became clear of crazed Parisians, he headed in the direction of a nearby forest, that in which the secret tunnel exited to safety inside an old cemetery. Specifically, a gray stone mausoleum under a gable roof with two enormous pillars in the front and guarded by two sinister-looking gargoyles, each sitting atop the front and back of the structure. Their eyes once glowed red in the night until some brave souls plucked them out one winter evening. The long forgotten name Evrémonde still embellished the entryway, just above the heavy double doors. Whatever became of the bodies in the mausoleum, Marius knew not nor cared one bit. The lead and stone coffin just below the imprint of a long gone cross, (most likely crafted of gold or silver), on the stone brick wall, when slid open, revealed a tunnel that led directly to his home.
As Marius approached the stone building, however, he could see in the distance that his home was no more. Flames, almost from Hell itself it seemed, had already engulfed his hard-earned mansion. The place where he married his wife. The place where his four children were being raised. The place where five others had died in childbirth or sickness. The place for parties and dinners and conquests over young maidens and lords alike. Games and balls. Weddings and great banquets. Bodies buried in the maze from those unfortunate to cross paths with the beast. No more of any of it. The beast growled at the fire, dashed into the darkened structure and shut the doors behind him before throwing open the casket with the secret tunnel. The distant flames of torches reflected far below and deep within. His family had gotten out in time, he realized with a heavy sigh as he began his own descent.
The tunnel was dark and made only of Earth, top, sides, and floor. The occasional rat scurried away from the heavy, trampling feet of the werewolf as he desperately raced onward, deeper and deeper into the tunnel to find his loved ones. “Marius!” he heard his wife call out as he saw her beautiful shape and received her embrace. “Whatever shall we do? They attacked just as we were entering through the trap door,” she began as Lucien interrupted.
“We got dressed as fast as we could, grabbed your children and our Laetitia and ran like the devil himself were at our heels! Those monsters! How dare they enter the home of a private citizen and —“.
The wolf wanted to speak, to tell them his plan, but was unable. He saw the terrified children clutching onto the dress of Léna Janequin, unable to approach their own father for fear of what he’d become. As Lucien continued to speak, Anaëlle looked back to see her frightened children, placed a hand on her husband’s hair-covered chest and interrupted her friend. “Clément. Rémy. Océane. Marie-Noëlle. This is your father! He is in a silly costume,” she lied. “It’s all right. No one will harm you. It is just a silly game we play called…” her voice trailed off, overcome with emotions of fear, confusion, and of trying to be brave for her children, all dressed in their sleeping clothes.
“Wolf in the hen-house!” Léna Janequin called out whilst patting the heads at her waist. “We found you, you silly wolf. Now you must show us where you hid those eggs!” The children’s eyes lit up with fascination. “A midnight game of utter terror,” she laughed playfully as if it were all a joke.
“Bad wolf!” Rémy laughed quietly, pointing at his father.
“Leave the chickens alone!” Océane growled in jest as she released Mrs. Janequin and put her hands on her hips.
The ladies’ ruse had been a success as the children were becoming braver, more trusting as they slowly began to approach their father, just a tiny step at a time, mouthing words of confidence toward the wicked wolf all along. Even Laetitia released her mother’s dress and was slowly moving toward the beast. “There, loves, see: he is just a silly old wolf and we have caught him. The game will end when he takes us to his secret lair where we will rescue the chickens.”
Anaëlle picked up the prompt. “It must be a looong journey though, right, you big bad wolf?” He nodded his head as she gently kissed his hairy cheek. “Full of danger, and cemeteries, and darkness, oui?” Again, he nodded, all the while wishing for the sun to come out so that he could speak to his family, to comfort them. That was his job as husband and father. It would still be several hours until daybreak, however, and hopefully the children would soon tire and would have be carried. When they awake, the sun would be out and they wold all be off on a new adventure aboard a real live pirate ship, ready to take them away from this city gone mad. For now, they would have to hide in the dark tunnels until he turned into a man once more. When they emerged from the crypt, it would be a new day at last, but the end to his fortune, however, unfortunately. “But, we are safe,” added his wife, with promise of hope, “and there is nothing to fear because we have found the wolf. And he is an honest wolf and a good wolf. He only took the chickens because he was hungry. Perhaps we’ll even let him keep just one for his hungry wolf tummy, no?” The wolf nodded, knowing, hoping at least, that the children would soon fall asleep. Then they would just have to remain hidden in these tunnels for just a few hours. The sun would be up soon, he reminded himself, and then freedom would arrive.
* * *
Even in the dark tunnels, with just the torches to see in front of their faces, it was not difficult to tell that the sun had risen in the world above them. The beast that was Marius de Villeneuve’s other identity had gone. His sharp teeth, dangerous claws, and massive amounts of hair had disappeared. Where does it all go would be a mystery that may never be solved. And that’s the way it was with magic. There never was, and may never be, a way to explain such things as such things were not as common as it sometimes seemed. Marius had never, in fact, even known that such things were possible until he joined the crew of The Holy Terror. Such things were just things. Stories. Fairy tales. The Bible, with its magik that only occurred when God Himself willed it. But then came beasts of legends. Giant octopus. Minotaurs. Vampires. El Dorado. That place was the worst. Yet the captain needed him for another such journey. The captain had not visited the island with him as Marius had been involved a tiff with some of the others on The Holy Terror and had left them for The Fancy. On to greener pastures and fresh men to play with. Unfortunately the island took them all, including The Fancy, leaving Marius with nothing but a row boat and a cursed hide. Luckily, Captain Slicer was a forgiving sort. Burying his memories deep within, the tall red head, nearly naked save for some torn pants and shredded blouse, touched the head of his wife and placed a kiss on her forehead. “Ma chérie, it is time.” Very slowly, Anaëlle opened her eyes and gazed upon her sleeping babes, close to her feet, still slippered in high-heeled shoes decorated with pink of silk and a silver lace. The shoes, however, were now covered in the filth of the tunnels. “I apologize for our loss of last night. I should have been able to stop them but…”
“Shh,” she comforted him before laying a few kisses on his lips. “It is over now. The Bastille was taken yesterday as well. Our homes would have been next anyway. Paris is no longer safe for us, Marius. At least we made it out alive.”
Marius stared into her sky blue eyes and sighed heavily. “I thought I would lead them away. I thought I would trick them, but they did not all follow me.”
She patted his hand. His wedding ring still attached. “We will survive, mon amour. We will survive. Do you have a plan?” She sat up then and tried to brush off some of the dirt and must that had gathered on her dark blue dress.
He shook his head, rather disappointedly. “I happened to receive a message from Captain Slicer last night. It seems he is here, at the docks, waiting for me for some assistance. He will secret us away on his ship.”
“Isn’t he a pirate, mon amour?”
“It is true, but it may be our only hope. We will have to leave behind most of our clothing, however, before we emerge from this mausoleum. If we enter the streets with these clothes on our backs, we will be recognized as Second Estate…”
“We will be torn apart,” she whispered before looking back at their sleeping children. “Or worse.”
Marius studied the sleeping Lucien. His clothes were not as bright and colorful as the ladies. The children were still in nightgowns, perhaps not so noticeably of the higher class of citizenry. Lucien and I can leave first and find some clothes somewhere for you and Léna. I have some coins in my bag. We can buy some and can hurry back for you all. Then we will trek, as fast as we can, to the docks…” He took notice of her pale face and hesitant eyes. “What is it?”
“Pirates,” she spoke bluntly. “Filthy criminals.” Marius wanted to argue. Wanted to get mad. But this was not the time. She was scared, and it was understood. “I do not know that I would feel safe enough to go with you, Marius. I do not know if I can bring the children on such a ship.”
“And you would stay here? And do what? Surrender your lives to these monsters that burned our house to the ground? Stormed the Bastille? God only knows what else they are capable of, ma beauté. We have to flee. It is the only way.”
“I can go to my father’s. He will gladly take us all.”
“It is not the life you are used to anymore. The children would never understand the change.”
“They would never understand living with murderers and thieves on a pirate ship, either. You have to see that this is the wrong choice, Marius!”
“Who is to say that they will not attack your father’s home next?”
“He is a poor farmer, Marius. He has nothing of value to them. We will be safe there. I know we will.”
Marius climbed to his bare feet and took his wife’s hand as she held it out for him. He believed The Holy Terror to be the best solution. They would assist Captain Slicer with this mission. He knew the secrets of the island. The wolves would smell him. Recognize him. They would leave him alone this time. Oui? There could be no danger this time as Low and his men would not be there trying to rape and slaughter everything in sight. He would help the captain plot and navigate whatever he needed for the island. He may not even need step foot on it. His wife and children, absolutely would not need to. Perhaps the captain could even drop them off elsewhere? Tortuga or Nassau? He had some money put away in both places to keep them comfortable as he assisted Slicer. Their time with the pirates would be short. He was positive of it. And he was not willing to part from her and the children. Not now. Not ever! She just needed some convincing. He held both her hands and looked into her eyes once more. He then held her face and kissed her deeply. His hands found her hair, already mussed up from a night of passion and fleeing for their lives. When he released her lips, he spoke words she could not believe flew out of his mouth. “We are all going on the ship. There will be no going to your father’s. He is just a peasant, as you once were. And my children, Clément, Rémy, Océane, and Marie-Noëlle will not have such a life forced down their throats. Océane and Marie-Noëlle will not give their innocence away to some farm-boy or stable-hand. Fah! They are de Villeneuves, by God. And my boys, Clément and Rémy will enjoy the fruits of their father’s labor. They will have it all, whether Paris or elsewhere. We can collect some money I have stored in the Caribbean and relocate to somewhere safer. Somewhere beautiful! Normandy. Italy. England. Somewhere where we can buy some new property and new titles. We will make it, mon amour. But to do this, we must take up with the pirates for just a short time. That is all.” He ran out of words. He demanded that they come with him and there was no turning back.
“I could go to my father’s and wait for you there,” she argued with two steps backward.
He then latched into to her arms unforgivably. “Only if you want the wolf to rip his neck open. You will do what I ask, Anaëlle. There is no other option,” he growled.
Marie was a tasty morsel. So sweet. Like a German butter-cream frosting. Not that he ate her, of course. Nor that he ate frosting much since he turned. He wasn’t that kind of monster. No, but the Palace of Versailles was made for the elite. The powerful. The deserving. The playful. And, by God, they played with the best of them. Dances. Opera. Music. Games. Desserts. General debauchery involving multiple persons at one time. Not a care in the world! He had met her through his lover, the delicious Petr Krejča, an actor whom she took a friendly liking to during a performance of Le barbier de Séville at the Petit Trianon. Petr soon became a regular at the Palace of Versailles, during the evenings, but of course, of which many took notice of, indubitably, and was considered a close confidant of the fair queen. When Petr was invited to live inside the palace as a regular performer, he brought along Vincent Morávek as his own “personal assistant”. Those in court knew exactly what kind of assisting Morávek did for the handsome Krejča. But they did not know everything, it seemed. Petr accepted the queen’s invitation only on the condition that the gentlemen could take a room in the lowest level of the palace, built within the tunnels. The actor also requested coffins as some sort of weird “sex thing”, noted the builders. He also requested not to be disturbed during daylight hours as that was his time for rehearsing. But the strange accommodations and requests meant little to the young queen. Anything her heart desired was paid for by the King, the treasury, and the people of France. They loved her. And she loved her playthings. Princesse de Lamballe, the queen’s favorite, first brought Vincent to the queen’s chambers one evening at the request of Petr, who was performing in a show specifically for King Louis XVI and his court. The actor wanted his favorite queen to meet his favorite assistant. As Vincent entered the cream-colored, bronze trimmed, wood paneled, octagon-shaped, Méridienne room, he beheld a feast of sweets served upon silver trays that were laid upon two different golden tables. A handsome man dressed in a lengthy purple suit with a cream-colored blouse underneath stood in a corner playing a violin for the queen, who was laying upon her bed whist perched up on large pink pillows and her enormous, comfortable beige blankets of a silk and linen blend. She was utterly beautiful in a lavender lilac and white beaded, ruffled dress. Her low cut corset revealed an ample amount of cleavage that would surely entice any regular man to do whatever she demanded. Her bare feet peeked out of the bottom of the dress, tickling her toes amongst the silky sheets. She eyed her companion as she and Vincent entered the room and licked some frosting from the tip of her ruby-painted fingernail. “Come,” she said as she patted the edge of the bed in front of her. The princess took the tall, thin man by his cold hand and led him to the queen’s bed and gently eased him down to sit just in front of the royal waist. The princess then sat next to him, almost on top of him, actually. “Kiss her,” the queen demanded as she stroked his leg. The musician played on as the pretty Princesse de Lamballe, her blonde hair in curls at her sides, placed her hands on the man’s cool skin and met his lips with hers. “Petr told me all about the two of you,” Marie confided. “He has shown me what he can do. He has taken me into his confidence and shared his darkest secrets. He’s also told me much about you, my handsome one. He’s told me why he loves you. What a scandal!” Their tongues entwined as Vincent held onto the princess’s side, wrapped loosely in a pink Robe Volante. Thoughts began to emerge in his head of wrong-doings. He already had a lover. But the lover had sent him to the queen. The queen ordered him to kiss this other woman, the princess. And all he wanted to do was bite her neck and drain her of her sweet blood. Now that would be a scandal! The youthful queen laughed softly and moved closer to Vincent’s ear, close enough to whisper softly to him as her powdery and floral scent flowed into his nose. “Show me what you can do to her, handsome one. Show me your teeth and then bite her. She is all yours.”
“Marie Thérèse,” the princess giddily informed the vampire as she tilted her neck in front of his mouth; his warm breath giving her goosebumps immediately. “That is my name, mon amour.” Vincent closed his icy blue eyes and licked his lips. If this is what she wanted, it’s what she would be gifted. More a gift for him, though. The vampire’s sharp fangs extended out of his mouth as he fastened them to the princess’s silky white, powdered neck. A sigh of pleasure eased out of her red lips as her arms wrapped around the vampire’s back whilst he eased her onto to the bed, closer to the queen’s bare toes. Vincent’s legs remained positioned just off the bed, his buckled shoes still touching the polished wood floor as he fed. His hands held the strands of the perfectly coiffed hair of the princess, never lowering them to anywhere that others may deem inappropriate. The princess, however, was already working on unbuttoning his pink, silk blouse to access his chest. The queen giggled in delight as she tickled the neck of the vampire with her painted toes. She squirmed with a chill as she saw a trickle of blood drip out of her friend’s neck and onto her leg. The blood felt cool, slick. Marie then hastily lowered her balloon sleeves a bit below her shoulders and coughed gently to get the vampires’s attention.
“Me, now,” she laughed as her body danced happily yet horizontally upon her bed. “Me, now!” she repeated; her ocean blue eyes fixed on the vampire’s pale upper back; his blouse and coat having been pulled down by her friendly princess.
Vincent released the exhausted Marie Thérèse and gazed at her now sleeping face. Pale. Powdered. Lovely. Her hair, perfectly coiffed no longer. He scooped up a bit of blood from her neck with a finger and sucked it clean before turning his attention to the queen. She kicked the edge of the bed repeatedly and laughed out loud once more. “Me, now! Me, now! Do it to me now!” She then lunged for the vampire with her hands and brought him down upon her, ready to enjoy the sensation that very few were privileged enough as her to experience. The world was her oyster and she knew it. She even had her own private vampires to kiss and nibble at her neck. She controlled them! She owned them! “Harder,” she purred as she dug her nails into his neck.
The violinist played on as Vincent and Marie learned to know one another well. And that night they became more than friends. Lovers of a different nature. They did love one another, it was true, but the pleasure was different than a man and woman usually give each other. It was a love of a different sort. A different realm. Secret passions that only a creature of the night could provide. Passions that not man nor woman could provide. Passions befitting a queen. And Queen Marie Antoinette deserved it all. Everything she earned. Everything she needed. Everything she desired. There was none that could refuse her.
Until they did.
* * *
Petr Krejča burst into the room just after six o’clock in the morning after perusing the palace for a “light breakfast”. The once handsome actor/vampire’s mouth was covered in blood. His once, almost sparkling skin, was now paler than usual. His bright green eyes were now a dull brown. “There you are!” he spat, one hand on the door frame, body hunched over in visible pain. Marie Antoinette was latched onto Vincent Morávek for dear life, sitting in his lap whilst he sat in a beechwood armchair of light blue with gold trim. The horrible screams above could be heard more clearly now that the door was wide open. “We’ve been taken, my love, my queen!” he said as he fell to the floor, a small pool of blood forming beneath him. Vincent would normally be at his side, but could hardly move; his body was almost stiff as a fresh corpse. The queen was at his side instead, touching his hair, kissing his forehead. “They just burst in through an unwatched gate…it was planned, I think…” he coughed.
“We heard the screams from the kitchen and ran here,” the terrified, but still beautiful, lady cried. “Vincent became sick as we approached your room.”
“Something we ate, I think,” Petr managed, thinking back to the servant boy who came into their room earlier that night, knowing that no one was permitted to be there without an invite. He was handsome, just sixteen, and willing…begging the vampires to feed upon him. Angered at the interruption but lusting after the pretty new servant, they agreed to fulfill his desire. They fed eagerly on him. And even though he seemed at first eager and willing, his gray eyes filled with fear and death soon after. He died all too soon. It was a ploy. A planned suicide mission to disable the queen’s favorite actor and his lover. The boy’s blood was filled with something, though Petr knew not what. His glazed-over eyes fell on his greatest love at the foot of the chair as he slipped slowly to the floor. Their eyes gazed weakly on one another. Marie’s rushed to his side and soon had hands covered in blood as she lifted the actor’s face and looked into his empty mouth. His teeth had been violently ripped out by some of the most heinous individuals that Paris had to offer. She could not speak as her face trembled in shock. “They stopped me cold in my tracks. Tied me to a bed and ripped them out one by one with whatever tools and weapons they had in their filthy hands. They plunged their swords and knives into me. Phht,” he spat. “They tried to burn my forehead with a golden cross. I killed several in the process but I…” he rolled over on his back, put his hand into a gaping wound where his heart had once beat strong. “I am done. Your children escaped with the king, I think, but the poor Princesse de Lamballe, I heard her screams.” Antoinette buried her face in his chest, reached for his arms, and put them around her. “She pretended to be you, shouting that she was the queen and for them to leave. They raped the courageous woman right in front of me and…” Petr could not describe how they beheaded her when they were done with her. That act was what gave him the strength to burst from his bondage and slay the men and women in the room before going to find Vincent and Marie.
“Shh,” the queen consoled and kissed him. “We will get through this. I am the queen and we will have the guards stand beside us and —“
“Listen to me,” Petr cried. “You need to get Vincent to safety.”
“Petr! No, no. You will go with us!”
Petr shook his head weakly, yet defiantly. “You! You have to be strong for me, Marie. Wrap Vincent in coats and blankets! Do not let the run rise on him, do you hear me?!?” She nodded. “You must be strong! Go through the tunnels and seek out passage on a ship. Disguise yourself and Vincent. Do not let anyone know you you are, nor what he is!.” He turned his head towards the doorway at the sound of distant voices growing closer. “You must go now,” he whispered.
Marie Antoinette, Queen of France, kissed her friend upon his bloody mouth and laid his head on the floor. She then stood and ran toward a large chest of drawers, threw open the compartments and dug frantically for anything to cover her beloved, sickly friend. Taking several garments in her hand, she wrapped what she could around Vincent Morávek, and pulled him to his feet. His movements were tremendously difficult to manage but both pressed onward. As they stepped beside the fallen, dying Petr, Vincent fell to his knees and atop his lover, his best friend, his creator. Though neither could speak, their lips locked together one final time. Their reign in Paris had come crashing down. Petr closed his eyes and slipped away; their cold lips still touching. Marie had to use all her strength to pull away the crestfallen Vincent and scurry out of the room, turning left into the darkened tunnel, and flee her home for their very lives. Should she return now to Vienna a lost queen? A beaten royal? A lost little girl without a home? Or should she flee with the vampire and start again anew? Unknown? These thoughts crossed the fallen queen as she carried the weight of her loved one, her friend, into the unknown.
* * *
A singular, glimmering light shone ahead, bouncing up and down awkwardly as if someone was struggling with it. The youthful gunner and sometime lookout, Jim Sauvage lowered his torch to get a better view. “Someone is coming, Captain,” he whispered as his heart raced onward. He had not stepped foot in the palace since leaving five years ago at the age of twelve. He had been a lowly servant boy, bringing teas and cakes to the filthy rich just as his parents did. Oui, Madame, oui, Monsieur. No Madame, no, Monsieur, just as his parents did. Slapped around, just as his parents were. Roughly turned around and had his drawers pulled down, though he never knew if the same horrors had happened to his parents. But it happened to him too many times. You are hurting me, Monsieur! Stop, please, Monsieur! He hated the royals with a passion. Some of them anyway; mostly the men. He abandoned his family and sought out the high seas. He had heard about the legendary exploits of Marius de Villeneuve and had to see if he could have the same luck. But now he was back. The captain asked him to accompany him to see what could be made off with from the palace during this time of strife, looting, and violence. A pirate’s life, to be sure! Knowing that many others would be going through the front gates, the captain asked if there might be a hidden entrance, one that would lead to secret treasures and such. Jim, of course, informed him of these secret tunnels, but not let it be known that this was where he used to come alone to cry.
“Be ready for anything,” Captain Slicer growled. Swords and pistols were already at the ready just as his crew was trained to do. Jim led the way with the captain, Njord, and seven others. Ten pirates moving silently through the secret tunnel that would lead them to the Palace of Versailles where Jim hoped to find some of his attackers dead on their golden floors, blood seeping from their battered bodies.
A moment later, Jim Sauvage saw the one person he never expected to see. She was still the most beautiful creature he had ever laid his eyes upon. The Austrian with strawberry-blonde hair that often smelled just as it looked, sweet as strawberries and sunshine, blue eyes with the depth of an ocean, and youthful, pretty freckles splattered across her cheeks. She also had ample cleavage that often times brought a tingling sensation to his lower half. He had never spoken to her and would have been too shy if she had even asked him to open his mouth and do so. But now he was a man. He was strong. He had found an angel dropped from the Heavens. Who else to claim that but him? “The queen!” he whispered loud enough for those behind him to hear. But she was not alone! The gunner rushed to the lady’s side to assist her with her injured friend. “Allow me to help you, Madame,” he offered as he maneuvered the tall man to his own arms. The weary man did not look familiar to him and may have arrived at the palace after he had abandoned it.
“You are too kind,” she sighed in English as the young man took hold of Vincent. She held up her lamp to study his face. “I thank you.”
“What a handsome one,” Vincent laughed weakly.
“You will get not one kiss out of this hero, my sweet,” the queen breathed out as she touched her savior’s face. “I thank you again, kind sir, and your friends as well.” She had no true idea of the men’s motives but was always taught to be polite when meeting new people. Except whores. They deserved no kindness. “I am Queen Marie Antoinette, wife to King Louis XVI of France. This is my home that you are entering through a passage that few know of while other criminals have fought their way in through the main entrances. Are you here to harm me?” she asked bluntly. Jim held on to the unknown stranger as he stood by the queen’s side, his eyes on the captain.
“Marie Antoinette?” the pirate captain laughed out loud. “And ye made it out alive, did ye?” He stepped in front of her, touched her cheek with his finger and looked her face over. “All in one piece, I see. Head on tight though a bit o’ blood clingin’ ta it?”
“I know not what you are referring to, sir, but if you are here to harm my friend and I, then let us get this over with.” She was defiant, her eyes piercing his one open eye. “I am not afraid to die.” Slicer smiled devilishly and looked back at his crew for dramatic effect. He then casually tried to put his arm around the queen’s back when she elbowed his chin in offense to his familiarity. Cursing, he stepped back a couple of feet. “I am the queen, sir. You may kill me if you like, but none lay a hand on my person without my say so first. Am I understood?”
The captain laughed out loud again and bowed before her. “Yer majesty, I apologize, I certainly meant no offense. The queen, my God, what d’ya know! Look, yer highness, me an’ me crew are here as no offense to ya personally. We’re here b’cause we be pirates, right an’ honored ta be in yer presence as all get out. But we be pirates, nonetheless. We’re here ta take what we can find an’ get the hell outta Paris soon as we be done. We’ll leave ye here and move on ta do what we came ta do. Let’s go, men,” he shouted as he strolled past her to head deeper into the tunnel. Jim stood his ground beside Marie Antoinette, still holding up her friend.
A third of his crew passed the queen before she shouted, “Stop! Stop, please, for the love of God and all that is mighty. Stop for the queen and her injured friend. Please, whatever you need, you shall have it. But we need your assistance in getting free of Paris as well. You have a boat, oui?”
Njord touched the back of the captain as he paused in his tracks. Both men considered the stately lady and her soon to be offer. “We are pirates, yer highness,” Slicer repeated, “of course we have a ship. The Holy Terror is a seventy-four gun galleon with a hun’erd fifty-five men—“
“One hundred sixty-two, Captain,” Njord corrected him.
“--and is docked at yer ports right now an’ she’s a beauty! None finer in all th’ seas, I assure ya. Of course we have a ship!”
The queen, clothed in a chiné silk dress with a floral pattern freshly spattered with someone’s blood, crossed her arms and titled her head. “Then you have room for my friend and I and…a secret palace treasure, I assume?”
The captain smiled joyfully and walked back to her. “Secret palace treasure, hm? I be all ears, Queenie. But we’d best be movin’ quick. I think I be hearin’ land pirates comin’ arr way.”
Marie listened carefully to the sounds of loud voices and things breaking. All too close for comfort. There is a room just three doors down. It looks like a prison with cells and bars. But beyond that room there is a library, full of mostly books on law and governance.” She shook her head, not wanting to reveal this secret, but must for her life, and the life of her companion. Behind the third bookshelf there is another room, a room with treasures unheard of, that which is left from the royal accounts. It is…it is mine. Mine to give, mine to use as I see fit. I give it freely to you and your men, Captain, if you can give us escape with you and your crew.”
“Are you sure, my pet?” Vincent asked. “We can come back for it later, when all of this is over.”
“No, my love, it must be now, or we will surely die at the hands of one form of piracy or the other. Have we a deal, Captain—?” She extended her lowered hand as a sign of an offer.
“Captain Slicer, at yer service, yer Highness. Now where be that room?”
* * *
The battle did not last long, though four of the captain’s crew died in the cells that night, all for the promise of a room full of secret palace treasure. They had been overtaken in the tunnels, just as they opened the door to the underground prison. Twenty-six men and women, invaders of the royal palace, saw the queen with the pirates and they attacked like rabid dogs; gnarled teeth, spatting foam and clawing madly. Swords, pistols, clubs, and other sorts of weapons were used to halt the getaway of Madame Deficit. Vincent wanted to help, to fight, but could hardly muster even the strength to stand on his own. Could not even bare his canines to rip open the flesh of the intruders. It was up to the crew of The Holy Terror. The space in the tunnel was too cramped for much movement or fighting as the first bullet pierced the leg of Bernhard, a big, burly, bald but bushy-bearded pirate from Austria. Cursing, Bernhard swung the door open for the crew and the queen to enter the prison as several pirates fired back at the oncoming horde. A second bullet felled Bernhard just as Pintel received the long blade of steel through his chest. The captain followed Marie Antoinette, Jim, and the stranger through the room of torture devices. Stretch racks, chains on the wall, the thumb screws, the breaking wheel. The smell of death lingered in the room though the queen promised it had not been used in a hundred years. That she’d admit to, he thought. The iron cells rattled as the hurried pirates bumped against them in a rush to get to the treasure and get out of this cursed city. The angered Parisians clanged the same bars with their torches and weapons, doing their best to scare those that the queen was trying to escape with. She had stolen from them. She once promised to look after them, to take care of them, to feed them. As they starved and died, they pleaded to at least let them have bread. The oblivious queen, someone said, did not understand why they wanted just bread, when there was so much cake to be had. She had ruled without reason. Spending their money, France’s money, on herself and her family. They wanted her head and would stop at nothing to get it!
The queen inserted her ring into a tiny slot tucked behind Pennsylvania Was a Portent of the America to Be by Benjamin Franklin, and angled her hand to the right just a tad, until a clicking noise was heard. The pirates bravely fought the attackers just meters behind her. Ben, a pirate of twenty years of age, and with teeth as black as oil, fell beside her ecru-colored shoes, blood spewing from his neck. Njord howled a series of Norwegian curses as he lifted an attacker off his feet and broke his back against the corner of a rack, already stained with the blood of the long-ago tortured. He then swung his mighty axe into the back of the final intruder just as the captain and the queen pushed open the bookcase to reveal the secret treasure room and all its contents. “Close it all up,” he called to the men outside the prison, lest other intruders found their way amongst the bloodshed and bodies. “Well, what have we here, oh, Antoinette?”
The remaining six pirates stood confused as they gazed at a compact bedroom of beige wood paneling with two doors, two dressers, and many mirrors. The furniture was of expensive, detailed carvings of gods in various sexual positions. Gold and silver trimmings adorned everything in the room. The king-sized bed was clean and straighted, and made up of red silk sheets, white heavy fleece, and giant pillows pink in color. “This be the treasure room? Looks more like a secret room a some other sort,” Captain Slicer observed out loud.
Without a word of excuse, the ravishing queen dug through a drawer of a dresser and pulled out a pair of brown pants and a clean white cotton shirt. “Look through the other drawers,” she suggested as she moved toward the bed. “This is the room where I could escape the doldrums of the palace.”
“With someone in particular?” the captain asked as he waved his men on to search the room and the drawers. “What was his name?”
Marie was under the thick covers removing her bloodied dress. “Not that it has anything to do with now, but his name was Count Fersen. Together we would secret away from the palace to enjoy the outside world without the confines of the crown.”
Slicer watched the queen intently as his men searched the drawers for anything of value. Jim and the injured man stood silently nearby. “What happened to ‘im?”
Marie stopped changing for a moment to collect her thoughts. What right has this impudent pirate to ask her these most intimate of questions. “He is at the moment plotting to kill anyone who dares to harm me or my friend,” she lied.
“I hope ye can find ‘im again someday, Queenie. You about ready?” he asked, holding up the handful of jewelry that his men brought him. Rubies, diamonds, silver, and other various jewels embellished the trinkets. “Is this all ye got? I thought ye said this be a treasure room?”
“I said nothing of the sort,” she corrected him as she threw off the blanket and slipped her bare feet into her shoes upon the marbled floor. “I said we would find treasures unheard of. I said noting of the amount in which you would find. You should really have your ears checked, Captain. I apologize that there is not much left. I have expensive tastes.” She then motioned for Jim to bring over her friend so that he may rest on the bed for a moment.
The captain released a heavy sigh, sat down on the edge of the bed. “Destroy the furniture, me hearties. Strip ‘em of what’s valuable and let’s be off.”
“We’ll be safe, oui, Vincent?” she asked with a firm grip of his body to hers. “Oui?”
Vincent nodded, though his eyes were on closed tightly as he nestled into her bosom. “Be not afraid, mon chérie. They will help us. I will get stronger. We will find life anew.”
She kissed the back of his head as the pirates began to smash her furniture. “But what of my family? My children?”
“They escaped. They are safe,” he coughed. “We will reunite you with them when we are able. For now, we just need to flee, oui?”
“Oui,” she said with a sadness so great, a weight on her shoulder that she felt she may never be able to release. “Oui, my pet.”
The door to the garage slammed loudly, making him drop the bottle of glue and lose his concentration on the model he had been working so diligently on. It was of Queen Anne’s Revenge, Blackbeard’s famous ship. It was a little pricey, but he had picked it up anyway at Michael’s with some of the money he had saved from skimping on groceries the week before. Why get Corn Flakes at the store when the Albertson’s brand is so much cheaper? Same goes for sliced cheese, paper towels, toilet paper, and everything else. Why not save a buck or two and get something fun, other than brand name groceries? Yuck! Serenity wouldn’t listen to reason, though, no, sir. Her way or the highway. He was perfectly happy with her when they were both two average people and working at the local tax office behind the car wash station. Life was so much easier then. She was much more accommodating too; easy to please. No problem at all. They just sat around behind the counter making people wait hours before they would get a chance to talk to them…just like celebrities at a comic-con! She would play with his long, curly hair and slide her hand in inappropriate places beneath that counter just to tease him. After they were married, he chose to work at home more, taking on a career in internet sales. She went into real estate. He was home all the time; she was out. He became stagnant; she became a mover. He ate whatever cheap junk food he could find; she began to make healthier choices to make herself more presentable, to make more sales. He added pounds; she became hot. He wanted to sit around and watch pirates on the TV or play video games with them it in; she wanted to experience life for herself. He built models; she became one. Serenity Slicer became an actual centerfold model. Penthouse Magazine! Norman Slicer became a fat slob of a man, so unlike how his surname should have been presented. At least he still had his awesome hair and cool earrings. They couldn’t take those away from him.
Sticky glue on one hand, orange Cheeto's powder on the other, Norman wondered why she had slammed the door so. “Ser?” he called out as he adjusted his bifocals with his elbow, his dull brown eyes back on his model. He licked his lips and picked up a small black plastic piece that would connect the sides of the hull and wiped the glue from his fingers onto it as best he could. “Serenity?” he called out again as he gently placed the piece inside the model. “Shit,” he mumbled as he realized the ship had orange powder on the inside. He then chuckled a bit, thinking it almost looked like gold dust, leftovers from a treasure that may have spilled out from a pirate’s chest. “Aargh,” he whispered as he wiped his scruffy beard with the back of his hand, climbed off his custom-made Pirates of the Caribbean vinyl stool, and placed his red Crocs on the floor. “Bonnie, Treasure Room light off,” he commanded the virtual assistant tool as he crossed into the hallway. “Serenity?” he called again as he paddled through the quiet living room. She quit giving him an inch to decorate their living room his way as it was now free of ships, posters, action figures, collectible telescopes and anything else having to do with pirates. It was pirate-free. They were banned. Illegal. Hence, the Treasure Room. He called it the Booty Room for about two and a half days. She hated the name. That ended badly. The living room was now filled with flush white furniture, glass tables with gold or silver trim, a curio cabinet filled with dolls and animal statues. Girly stuff. An amazing oak wood entertainment system filled with Disney collectibles, angels, and teddy bears. She won the war. He received the Treasure Room. The other spare room had become her gym, filled with mirrors, weights, benches, dance poles, and benches of all kinds. “Dammit,” he cursed as his left leg tweaked a bit from his pace. It wasn’t age and he knew it. He was only thirty-three and he knew was the real problem was. It was the stress she was putting on his already 233 pounds. He sat down on the comfy recliner, massaged his aching leg, and stared into the kitchen. Bright lights, marble counter-tops, brand new appliances. Everything she dreamed of, she got. That’s when he spied the note on the counter. There was a pen on the white tiled floor below it. “Ugh, what now?” he mumbled as he climbed to his feet once more after trying unsuccessfully to brush off some Cheeto’s dust from his Pirates of the Caribbean t-shirt.
The note was soon in his hands and brought them to trembling soon afterwards. Serenity met someone new. Jake from her office. He understands her. He used to be overweight, too. He used to be slovenly. Slovenly? He had a heart attack and began taking care of himself. He takes care of her, too. Makes sure she eats right, complements her, asks her for her hopes and dreams, wants to start a life with her. His whole life revolved around her, not pirate ships. The man named Slicer just wanted to live the way of his surname. Slicer sounded so…pirate-ish, what more could he have done? He dropped the note and crumbled to the floor and wept, burying his face in his soft hands. He thought they would be together forever. He thought she liked the pirates. She did like the pirates once upon a time! Until Jake came along. Jake. Sounds like a fake! Norman Slicer leaned his head behind him, into the back of the couch and looked at the ceiling through his teary eyes, blurry and wet though they were. It wasn’t fair. Life wasn’t fair. They were perfectly happy until Jake the Fake came ‘round and now he had no future. Who else would want a forty-seven year old, fat, land pirate? Nobody, that’s who. He shook his head and lowered it once more, crying now into his knees whilst his hands gripped his hair in case it started falling out. Walking out on him, too. Just like her. A bald, fat pirate would be even worse. “Why? Why did you have to leave me, Serenity? I could’a changed for you if you asked. If you just asked, I would’a,” he lied to himself. He would never have changed. He had become sediment. He enjoyed his life. He enjoyed the computer, the models, the movies, the safety. The home he had built. That they had built. But now it was over. There was nothing any more. His eyes lingered back to the Treasure Room. “I wish I were a pirate,” he announced.
* * *
Captain Slicer could see Paris through his telescope.
The sun had finally risen after quite an adventurous night on land. The pirates had completed their mission, just as the raven had completed its. They had it depart after they lowered the Jolly Roger and hoisted the stolen Austrian flag as they approached France last night. The country was in a bit of a turmoil and nobody was quite happy with the British. Those flags were out of the question and remained locked away for future use. They rendezvoused with Marius, who brought his whole blamed family and then some more, turning The Holy Terror into some sorta hotel or cruise ship! The man was below, sleeping off an adventurous night with his entourage in tow.
Slicer tuned his mind on the treasure map, but he really needed that beast Marius de Villeneuve to help him with the navigation of the island and to form a plan. Nice guy, Marius, sometimes, but didn’t always use his head. All too often the man thought with another part of his body all together. Hence, all the baggage that came with him.
Slicer placed the telescope on his mahogany desk, atop the map and a nearby book, sat down in his chair and breathed out a large amount of air that he hadn’t realized he’d been holding in. His eyes rested on the yellowed map once more, but there was nothing more he could do until he had that animal in his cabin so he decided to turn his thoughts to the winged girl instead. But first, another bourbon. He poured a tall one and chugged a good-sized swallow. The girl, the angel…Mercy said she was from 2022, just like him. The demon Hek, at it again. Playing games with people’s lives. It seemed like a long time ago, years even, since he last laid an eye upon the wish-granting demon. Did Mercy’s arrival foreshadow the man in white’s return as well? He flung his tricorn hat to his bed and placed his chin in the palms of his hands. The girl would have questions for him if she knew him from before. And he would have to answer them for her if he wanted her cooperation with this map she brought with her. That Hek gave to her. But why? What the devil was so special about this map that he would give it to her and send her to his ship? Another swig would help. Slicer wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and considered the girl. A girl on his ship. Multiple, actually with the werewolf’s wife and the others. Marie was here, too, but she slept in his own bed. She was his wife for now. But the women? Like royalty, almost; can’t be alone with some of the more…uncivilized of his crew. Where could he stick them on a permanent basis? Mercy was with Laveau for the present, but another night would come soon. Maybe take Njord’s cabin for the lot of them? The Viking wouldn’t mind, would he? He could stand outside their door. Make sure no-one slipped in on them. The girl, Mercy, knew a different version of the captain. One she trusted. Liked. Respected. He felt as though he would have to earn that trust from her as well. At least till they got the treasure and she moved on somewhere else. Maybe she could could find a nice man and… The captain chuckled softly, realizing that there weren’t too many winged girls running around presently out in the 18th century. They could drop the others off somewhere else, but the angel girl might be stuck on The Holy Terror for quite a while, like it or not.
He turned and looked out the window again, spotting the distant flames of rebellion, and pondered what kind of trouble exactly Paris had gotten itself into. And how would history change with Antoinette making it safely away on his ship? They were sailing back out into the sea and were headed toward the coast of the Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. But what did it all have to do with Hek? He decided then that is was finally time to have a word with the girl. Couldn’t do anything with the map now anyways. He crossed his quarters and opened his door to the outside world beyond as a fresh breeze of sea air flew in his face. “’Tis a beautiful day fer treasure huntin’, ta be sure,” he announced to no one in particular. “Where be the angel?” he inquired of a gaggle of pirates cleaning the floors and walls on the ship. Following their directions, the captain soon found himself on the forecastle deck with Mercy and Marie Laveau, both leaning on the shiny railing overlooking the the Bay of Biscay as they watched France fade away into the distance. “I was told ye’d be out here,” he said with an interrupting cough as he closed the door to the cabin from where he came.
Mercy turned to face him. She was still easy on the eyes but had a fresh white linen top on, held tight just below her neck and fastened again just below her beautiful wings as well. The wind gave her hands work in trying to keep her spiky black hair out of her bright violet eyes. “Hey, boss…Captain,” she smiled joyfully. “Do you realize you’ve got Marie frickin’ Laveau AND Marie Antoinette on this boat?”
“I have realized that, yes,” he responded as he stood next to her side, staring out at the ocean as she leaned against the rail and faced the opposite direction.
His wife faced the ocean as well but turned to face him. “Oh, don’ worry, child, for he knows who be on his ship. She tells me, husband, that she’s heard stories of me as ‘de Voodoo Queen. I must say that I like ‘de title.”
“I don’t blame ye, wife. ‘Tis a powerful name indeed, an’ sure ta spell out greatness fer yer future. An’ as far as Antoinette, we might jes keep that between are’selves. I’ve convinced th’ men ta see ta it that we don’t be spreadin’ rumors like that shite ‘round this here vessel or it may wound up outside this vessel jes as fast. That’s not the’ kind a heat I be wantin’ whenst we get where weer goin’. Her existence here is ta be a secret. She be jes Marie ta anyone on this ship. Savvy?”
“Sure thing, Boss.” She didn’t change the title this time on purpose. Mercy then rested her elbows on the brass railing. “So what’d ya track me down for anyway?”
He sighed first and then said, “Hek. I want ta ask ye again how it transpired that ye acquired that map a yer’s. Did he say anythin’, any kinda clue as ta why he would’a dropper yer arse here on my ship?”
Mercy stood up straight, crossed her arms, and titled her head. “Nothing but what I told you, boss. I just wished to be free…and I wound up here. But since we’re on a question-quest here, how have you two been alive for so long?” She turned to Laveau for this one.
“As ya said it, sweet one, voodoo,” she laughed out loud, eyes to the clouds.
“An’ I’ve been cursed by th’ demon ta live like this. ‘Till I’m back wit’ Serenity, I guess.”
“And you’re okay with him going back to first wife?” Mercy quickly interrogated Laveau.
“Dear-heart, that’s 250 years from now,” she laughed as she passed in front of her and into the arms of the captain. “If he can wait over a thousand years for ‘de love of his life, then who am I to stop him? For now, he’s mine,” she said before giving him a deep kiss, her arms wrapped over his broad shoulders.
“My turn,” the captain claimed. “Those wings. Did ye always have ’em?”
Mercy’s head inadvertently turned to look at the win on her right. She had somehow managed to forget about them. “No,” she laughed. “It’s another weird, long story that I’m not even sure I understand. There was some crazy angel supermodel chick that was chasing my man, Jack, and accidentally gave them to me. No idea how that happened exactly. Then again, I’m not really used to all this magic crapola yet.”
“Can ye fly?”
“Frick if I know. Besides, it’s my turn: why the flowery flowers do you have both your legs? When I worked with you, one of them was a prosthetic.”
Slicer grimaced and looked down at his legs. “Which one didn’t I have?”
“The left, I think…yeah, the left one. You always had a limp.”
He had a vague memory of an aching leg a lifetime ago. Before his life changed. Before he became a pirate. Back when he was a landlubber dreaming of a better life. Nothing has come close to injuring him that bad since his arrival in 812. “Whatever it was that took that from me, lass, must’ve been one Hell of a battle.”
“Or a Hek of one,” Marie whispered into his ear.
He smiled at his wife before turning back to the dark-haired girl with wings. “Now then, can ye learn ta fly?”
* * *
Marius de Villeneuve set his empty mug down on the captain’s table and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before placing both hands on the map. Njord stood behind both men, leaning on the cabin wall whilst nursing a tall ale. “What say you, Wolf?” the Viking asked.
Marius sighed. He did not appreciate the nickname. The wolf was not who he was. It was what he had been cursed with. It’s not like he asked the wolf on The River of Silver to rip into his flesh. The truth of the matter is, he was very much so against it! He would very much rather have the ability to peel off others’ clothes than his own whenever the sun descended. However, he knew there was no arguing with Viking with a zoophilia complex. “I never made it to cover as much this map displays. Our crew started dying off to nothing as soon as we arrived on that cursed island. I wanted to flee the very next day but I was convinced otherwise.”
“Low?” Slicer asked as he placed his mug across from Marius’s.
The pink-skinned Frenchman turned to his former captain and made a slashing movement across his own neck with a finger. “I was dead if I tried to run. Edward did not take well to abandonment.” He turned back to the yellowed map. “Besides, I had a special friend that was a very brave soul and he wanted to stay and find the gold. So I stayed too.”
“Must have had delicious sausage,” Njord sated, disapproving of Villeneuve’s penchant for variety.
“One of the many things I loved about Charlie, may he be resting in pieces.”
Captain Slicer already knew the outcome of that fateful venture. Captain Low did not have a map of the island, but happened to have located the place by an unfortunate accident. Their ship, The Fancy, was tossed about in a terrible storm just off the coast of the southern end of the Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata, and lay injured. Whilst most his crew made repairs, Low took a large group of pirates ashore to explore the island. Marius de Villeneuve was amongst them. What they found was death, like the island itself was out to get them. Quicksand, cannibals, mosquitoes, venomous snakes, harpies, and the damned wolves. Once they started dying off, Low had it in him that an island this dangerous must be hiding some sort of incredible treasure. According to the angel’s map, he must’ve been right, though he never made it out of there to tell anyone. Cornered, it wound up to just the three of them: Low, Charles, and Marius. Damned fool should’a never left my ship after the falling out with Cheung, or whatever his name was, the captain thought. The wolves and their queen, the harpy, descended on them. Tore Charles to shreds as the harpy dragged Low to his death, her dinner plate. Marius, though attacked, somehow managed to escape by the skin of his hide. Grabbed hold of a log and plunged into a waterfall to flee the ravenous wolves, hungry for more of his flesh. He was lucky. The crew still on The Fancy? Not so much. When Marius finally made it back, there was no one left to tell any tales. What happened to them, he had no idea. With no one around to stop him, the pink-skinned pirate hauled as much treasure as he could into several rowboats and took his chance with the seas. Wound up at Isle of Georgia whereby he hid the treasure, rowed out again when he saw a passing ship, and sought refuge in Antigua. Eventually he found a friendly face that he could trust, Captain Slicer, and booked passage to collect his treasure and then fled to France. How many deaths happened between the Isle of Georgia and his return to The Holy Terror, the captain was unsure of, but Villeneuve requested chains and a barred door for each evening so that it would not happen again. That was the end of his pirating career…for a while.
“With this map, can ye tell us where the treasure lay? And where the dangers are most prominent?” the captain asked, one hand placed on Marius.
Marius crunched his face and chewed on a fingernail. Nasty habit he picked up after the wolves had a taste of his flesh. “If we follow this path here, it will lead us directly to this mountain. The treasure seems to be within…or just out the backside. The drawing is unremarkable, but it has some of the elements that I remember well. The quicksand, the forest of salix and populus, the smaller mountains near the swamp. It’s all there, so similar, though poorly drawn.”
“You said ‘we’,” repeated the Viking, moving closer. “You are coming along?”
“You expected me to cower out of this, heathen? I have more right to this treasure than any one else does. I’ve already bled for it, if you don’t recall.”
“And became a monster for it, I recall well chaining you down and guarding your door at night, axe at the ready.” He placed his strong, weathered hands flat against the map, though his sky blue eyes studied the Frenchman. “How do we know that you won’t run again like a scared little girl? Like when your sausage was taken from you.”
“Njord,” the captain warned.
“It’s okay, Captain,” Marius said, shaking his head and facing his accuser. “I know the island. Just telling you what the pieces of this childlike map are won’t help you survive when the mosquitoes bite your flesh, when the snakes suffocate you and crush your bones, or when the wolves pounce on you to strip you of your flesh and your life. I know the ins and, most importantly, the outs.”
“It’s been over ten years, man. Arr ye sure ye can do it again…and survive?”
Marius took a seat at the table and chewed another fingernail. “It shouldn’t be too hard to locate the mountain, once you get past the natives…the wildlife…” he looked up at the tattooed Viking. “We’ve got our own that can take out most of them. But I do have one concern.” He crossed one leg over the other and poured some wine into his mug.
“And what would that be?” the captain spoke, sitting down in front of his pirate returned.
“The harpy queen intrigued me. She was beautiful in a…bestial way. Right up our Viking’s alley I believe. She wants attention. She craves trophies and treasures if the stories have an ounce of truth to them. We’ll need a gift for the harpy queen.”
“And what kinda gift would we be needin’ exactly?”
“A pet. She’ll positively eat anything less.” Marius took a long satisfying swig of his wine.
“I’m fresh outta puppy dogs besides yer’self, Marius.”
“She has plenty of those, Captain. What she doesn’t have…is music. Fresh music. Loves music.”
“Explain, Frenchman. You are boring me,” Njord belched after finishing his ale.
“Come over here, baldy, and get the excitement from me that you crave,” he argued as he spread his legs in the Viking’s direction, patting his lap as he did so.
“Ugh,” Njord responded in distaste.
“Captain,” Marius continued after shushing the other man in the room. “Harpies love to sing. They entice their prey with their sweet voice while plotting to eat them directly afterwards. It’s so simple. They love praise, they love music. Give her a sacrifice and an expert pet with something she’s sure to be unfamiliar with, like a didgeridoo, and we’re free of her and her pack of wolves.”
“Could it really be that simple?” the captain asked.
“After traipsing past the quicksand, cannibals, and poisonous everything that grows there? If we manage to survive all that, sure. All we have to do then is to find the queen harpy that seems to guard the mountain. Being a queen, she’ll want to be admired and gifted, just like our friend, Antoinette. She’s sure to have heard all the other instruments out there. The aborigines of Australia don’t get out much, though, and will be quite unknown to her. Simply capture one or two and gift them to her.”
“Sounds like slavery ta me. Ye know how I feel about that, Wolf.” Captain Slicer used his angry voice.
Marius scratched his crotch and sighed out loud. “Do you want the treasure or not, Captain? It’s not slavery if you go willingly. We’ll find the right one. The right didgeridoo-ier. Trust me. Now then, all this mediocre wine I’ve consumed, I really need the privy. Then my wife. Or a cabin boy, either way. If we’re done here?”
The captain nodded. “Australia it is.”
“Where?” Njord asked, confused.
In 1972, Captain Jack Nelson was born. He was a baby then, he thinks.
In 2006, he had his left eyeball dug out after being captured by the enemy in Afghanistan. His friends stormed the cave where they had him, where they did other unspeakable things to him. His friends did worse to them.
In 1990, he had his first grown-up conversation with a demon.
In 2001, Jack married Deborah Gibbon and they had a kid.
In 1692, he met actual pirates in Port Royal, Jamaica.
In 1975, he made a wish to be like his daddy.
In 2022, he fought a battle to save the life of the woman/women he loved. He won, he thinks.
In 1779, he woke up on the outskirts of London.
No wonder he’s not right in the head, as they say.
Been through so much in the past fifty years. Or 331 years? The newest adventure began just seconds after the last one ended, the one where he saved some of his loved ones. He saved his son from some maniacs, saved his girlfriend with the help of some vampires…tried to save her, anyway. They killed all the bad guys, but he never found her. He told a demon named Hek that he would go through Hell to find her. He asked the demon to tell him where she was.
“She wished to escape,” Hek answered bluntly, giving time for that answer to sink into the soldier’s brain before continuing. “It is what I do, you realize. I grant wishes. She has escaped and is now free…and amazing, by the way! You made a good choice in that one, son. She’s strong; stronger than you realize.”
“If you’ve hurt her, Hek…” Jack began with a threat, but could not figure out how to end it. How does one hurt a demon?
Hek chuckled. “I would never hurt her, Jack. She’s much too special for that. Would you like to find her?”
“Of course, I would.”
The powerful demon crossed his fingers and leaned back in his chair. “Would you kill to find her?”
Jack closed his eyes and growled. He never wanted to be a killer. He only wanted to be a soldier, like his father. Apparently, Dad was a great soldier because he was such a good killer. “I will,” Jack answered.
Next thing the soldier knew he was waking up on a pile of hay in a barn in the middle of nowhere with a massive headache stemming from his lost eye. That hadn’t bothered him since 2006, not since Wyvern Technology implanted the computer eye with an AI system that could get intelligence, see through walls, place calls, and…now it was gone. Jack touched the eye patch that replaced his million dollar eye. Pressed into the center of it. Nothing. No high tech eye. Nothing at all but a hole. “What the hell, Hek?” the soldier growled as he climbed to his feet, realizing that not only had his eye changed, but so had his clothes as well. He was no longer in military tactical gear, but wearing a beige-colored, lined shirt, loosely opened to his chest. His dog tags were also missing. His tactical pants with pockets and belt good for holding lots of weapons and tools had been replaced with a pair of brown linen breeches. A pair of gray stockings and low leather boots completed his new attire. Jack shook his head in disbelief and scanned his surroundings. Far above his head was a thatch roof of mostly straw and branches, partially hiding several moving four-legged rodents, that was supported on a pair of upright beams of timber within trusses. All around him, the walls were a mix of timber framing and tarred, weather-board siding. Several of the closed pens within the barn held horses of mostly brown and black. Outside the barn, the 5’8”, sturdily built man could hear the cows and chickens residing on the farm. He sighed as he realized his Citizen watch was also missing. “I loved that watch. Friggin’ demon. No eye, no dog tags, no watch, and some funky clothes. Where the hell did you drop my ass, Hek?”
In 1779, he was also shot as soon as he stepped foot out of the barn by a scared mother of three. She had a clear shot of his head, but the Short Land pattern musket had a habit of kicking too much to the right, landing the musket ball in his shoulder. Normally, the soldier would’ve been able to withstand the attack and fight back, but this time, time being what it was, falling back in time over 200 years, took the breath out of the normally fit captain and landed him back on his ass once more with a curse at the demon who had been haunting him for too many years: past, present, and more than likely, future.
* * *
“He was the strongest man I knew,” Mercy said as she placed her red checker on the mat and confiscated another white piece. “He saved me from a very bad man and it was kind of…love at first sight.” She crossed one leg over the other and studied her opponent, the Viking called Njord.
“This man is very lucky to have you,” he acknowledged, though his sky blue eyes studied the board laid out between them. The angel was beating him, as they always did the Vikings before him.
Mercy laughed a perfect, youthful laugh, throwing her head back and looking to the cottony clouds in the sky. “The other way around, Mister Muscles. I was a very screwed-up Chinese girl with nothing to show but the skin on my bones. I was abandoned so many times, I thought something was wrong with me. Jack accepted me for who I was, faults and everything. He’s my hero and my only real love.”
The tan Viking moved another piece, heard a quick snicker, and held it in place, not moving. “Do you think you will find him again?”
“I don’t know,” she said, studying the board. Five dark red pieces and three whites. “Separated by 233 years and a whole lotta magic that I don’t know shoot about. The man in white, Hek, just sent me here, said nothing about Jack. But if my man wound up in Port Royal and met Marie there, then maybe fate, or this demon, will have us meet again.”
He set the red piece down finally with a sigh. “This demon, Hek, do you know anything more about him? If he is a demon, why did he allow you, or Captain Jack Nelson to live? He does not sound much like a demon, but rather like a god.” He wrapped his ringed fingers around the edges of the barrel that held the checker board and studied his next possible moves. He was a Viking warrior, and yet he was being beaten by a girl. An angel, true, but a girl nonetheless!
“I wish I knew more about him. He seems to grant wishes. Mine, Slicer…still feels weird to call him Captain Slicer…he was my boss, a bartender, back in ‘22, not a Captain for flowery sake. And Marie told me about a girl who wished for Port Royal to sink. The frickin’ demon granted her wish and wiped it out in a huricane!” She then moved her red checker and removed two more whites. “Some things he does seems really evil, while other are just mischievous.”
“Like a god. Much like Loki, as our legends tell the stories.” There was only one piece left. But he was a Viking, born and raised, and it would be an insult to all those residing in Valhalla to surrender. Death before dishonor! “If this Hek can bring the two of you together once more, pay heed and be wary. All gifts from gods and demons alike come with costs. Angels, too,” he added as she took his last piece.
“Njord, if I am ever lucky to see my man again, I will accept that gift willingly and happily. I don’t care if it would be a gift from God, demon, Hek, or Loki. I love Jack and he loves me. I’ll bet you right now, wherever he is, he is working his ass-inine…grr…I wanna frickin’ curse, darn it! He’s working his butt off trying to find me.
* * *
The captain woke in a cool room made of brick and timber. The window to the right of his four poster bed had its wool curtains drawn to reveal several cows drinking from a clear blue pond as a vast green forest spread out just beyond the farm’s property. He looked to his right shoulder to find it smelling as if it were doused in a sweet-smelling mixture of honey and sugar, wrapped in cotton bandages, and hurting like Hell. Someone shot him as soon as he exited that barn. And there she was…at the doorway to his “hospital room”. She was younger than him, maybe by ten years, yet had the wrinkles on her face of a long, hard life. Her dress was extremely old fashioned, yellow, cotton, long-sleeved, and with a white apron tied round. Her auburn hair was pulled into a tight bun behind her tanned, weathered head. Her calloused hands held the antique musket that shot him, aimed at him once more. “This time I aim higher, mister,” she warned in a British accent. “Me girls said ye lookt pleasant enough not to shoot ye after the first time as ye were past out from the shock. We bandaged ye up even though ye’re a stranger in our barn, perhaps up to no good. We took a chance on ye. What’s ye’re name?”
Slowly, Jack sat up and moved his feet towards the shiny oak flooring. They took care of their home, that was for sure, Jack realized. A strange man may seem too much a threat to their quaint lives. “Jack,” he answered. “Captain Jack Nelson…” his voice drifted off. He was in the past, wherever Hek dropped him. His U.S. military rank would hold no meaning here in…England? “Just Jack, ma’am. Sorry, I’m too woozy to think clearly. Where am I?”
She sniffed back some of the allergies that were irritating her sinuses before answering that “ye’re in me and my girls’ home, only to the grace of them, ye can be sure.”
“I’m much obliged, Mrs…?” he answered whilst rubbing his injured shoulder, unfortunately accustomed to battle wounds given from bullets and knives.
“Mrs. Bloxworth, young man, but I believe my kindness is only temp’rary, sir. As we dressed your wound, we noticed several other scars, wounds, all over your upper half only, of course. Are ye a troublesome individual sir, up to no good?” Her weathered face seemed full of what was once kindness, now bordering a disdain for others. Something very bad had happened in this home, he was sure of it.
“No, ma’am,” he answered slowly, carefully. “Those wounds are from long ago, except the one you just put in me,” he chuckled lightly.
The red-headed mother gave no smile. Disdain. Cautious disdain. “Ye’ve got a strange tattoo on ye’re left shoulder. Colorful.”
The Captain America shield was inked onto his shoulder on a drunken evening in Panama several years ago…or many years from now, Jack realized. The art was red and white circles with a blue center containing a white star. One of his squad members, Greg Sanders, was a huge Captain America fan with the same tattoo on his right shoulder, had egged the captain into getting the famous mark of the superhero, too. “Artwork a friend had come up with, ma’am. Could you tell me what town we are in? I’m lost, as you’ve probably already figured. Just had to crash…sleep somewhere for the night. Your barn looked inviting for a weary traveler.”
She studied him with intense hazel eyes. “Corfe, sir. Just in the lower shadow of Southampton. Are ye here to hurt me or my girls?” She was blunt, no doubt about it. But was she able to tell truth from a lie? The turquoise-eyed captain had no choice but to find out.
He raised his hands in peace. “Ma’am, I’m honestly just passing through. I’ve got no business with you or your girls. I can walk out right now if you’ll allow me.”
“Ye’re strong, mister. We could use some help on the farm if ye are able.” The barrel was still aimed at him; his skull, in particular. “It’s really just me and my girls, mostly. One’s marrying age if ye’re not already spoken for. We’ve got some elder folks workin’ the fields, but could use some young blood if ye can stay?” Blunt, as he called it. A single daughter ready to be married off, but to an old man like him? And how old were these elder folks outside?
“Are you really offering me employment? And a marriage proposal?”
“Young man such as ye’rself needs work, Mr. Nelson. If ye’re able to work, yes. And do ye’re parts work?” She swerved the weapon in the direction of his crotch. “Could use some children ‘round here if they do. My eldest has just flowert last spring. Men from town would love to take her away, but I want her here to help look after her papa’s farm. Heart can’t bare to say goodbye to her. If ye’re willing and a trustworthy sort, she can be ye’rs.”
The floored soldier’s eye was wide open and his mind was taken aback. “Ma’am, I’m surprised at your bluntness. I don’t even know your name, and I am certainly not a young man anymore, not that really has anything to do with…”
“Boy, don’t you go playing games with me. Ye’re just past beltin’ age in this house. What are you? 17? 16? 18?” Lived quite a life for someone so young, no doubt, but I’m hoping that’s all in the past and that ye’re ready to settle down and…”
“Do you have a mirror, Mrs. Bloxworth?" he interrupted.
The woman lowered her gun in disbelief at his question. “A—? Yes. Come with me.” She turned abruptly and exited the small bedroom with Jack in tow. The house was small, just the tiny room on the ground floor with a couple others on either side of the hall. “Wait here,” she said as she climbed the staircase to where, Jack presumed, was her bedroom. He crossed his arms and scanned the area. The walls around the area were oak wood paneling with a painting or two hung about. A few ornamental wreaths, childrens’ drawings, cannisters on shelves, and various tools and brushes also were visible. He heard youthful voices in another room to his left and assumed it was the aforementioned “girls”. What was he doing here, he wondered. Hours ago he was fighting for the lives of his loved ones and now, here he was, lost in time on some British farm. Somehow, he had to get back to Mercy. “Here, Mister Nelson,” she said, surprising him a bit as he she seemed to appear just behind him. No one usually surprises him like this anymore. He was a trained soldier. A trained killer. A…he stared into the silver, hand-held mirror and looked upon a face he hadn’t seen in thirty years or so. He touched the skin of the young man in the mirror. Smooth, wrinkle-free. Crow’s nest-free. Not even a smidgen of gray hair on his face or head. “Ye look as if ye’ve never seen a mirror before, Mr. Nelson. Do ye want to sit?” His hand on his chin, stroking the skin of a, maybe, twenty-year-old, now this was a surprise in a way that only a demon could hurl at him.
“I think so; yes,” he answered.
* * *
“I’ve a passin’ memory of her man, Jack, love,” Marie sighed as she covered her bare skin and leaned against the pillows against the bed post. “So long ago, ‘de night before Part Royal sunk into ‘de ocean. Just before ya came an took me away.”
Captain Slicer climbed back into the bed with his wife after opening the windows to allow the evening sea air entrance to his cabin. Spring had arrived and the air was cool, salty, and sweet. The company in his bed was the only other thing he needed right now, until they made their way to New South Wales. “An’ what do ye remember, Laveau?” he said as he lit up a cigar before enjoying a few puffs.
“Damn fool didn’t want ta become husband number nine,” she laughed. “Could’a had all my goodies but he would not succumb to my advances.”
“Ya sure he was’na just gay, my fine one?” he laughed as he reached under the blanket and stroked her leg.
“Dear-heart, I know when a man is queer or not, an, trust me, he was about ready ta give in. Almost ready ta move in if I pushed him just a little bit more.” She took the captain’s cigar and breathed the tobacco in.
“So what stopped him then, if it wasn’t a love of the same sex?”
“’De love of a woman, husband,” she breathed out with three perfect circles. They hovered in front of her face as she twirled a long finger in the middle of each, passing the cigar back with the other hand. “For ‘de love of that angel. Mercy. But ‘de circles here say that it is not over. See here, love, how one circle is broken a bit, at ‘de bottom?” He leaned in for a better look, but she pushed him back a few inches. “Not so close or ‘de circles will be broken completely. This one is just now fractured. This one just died. Our Jack had three loves.” She spat into her hand and rubbed it with the other before tracing the two remaining circles. “This one,” she continued, “is fading, thinning, an’ almost over, forgotten. Love number one as it was ‘de first ring. But this one,” she began, before gently kissing the rough, stubbly cheek of the pirate captain, “is alive an’ strong, an’ absorbing ‘de others. This one is strong. This one is Mercy. ‘De angel.” She then blew the three smoke rings away and curled into the arms of her fifth husband. “De demon Hek is still playin’ his games, love. And right now, his favorite game pieces are ‘de King and ‘de Queen: Jack and Mercy. Destiny, or ‘de devil, will bring them back, of this ya can be sure.”
“Hek or no Hek, wife, I still want that treasure, and I got a strong feelin’ that I’ll be needin th’ services of our young angel ta get it.” He turned on his side to face to face his voodoo queen, leaning his head on his hand. “Maybe this Jack is also important in the whole thing.”
“If so,” she said whilst flatting his body down again and climbing on top, “then maybe ‘de three circles represent another thing entirely different. Three souls tied ta that treasure. Yours,” she cooed as she wrapped her legs around his. “’De angel, and ‘de soldier. ‘De criminal, ‘de angel, and ‘de hero.” Sliding her body back and forth underneath the blankets, she gave a passionate kiss on the lips to the man who saved her all those years ago. “And ‘de demon what controls them all.”
Slicer’s one good eye of emerald green lit up for an instant. If the wish-granting demon was still playing games, how would it all end? After all, according to the Voodoo Queen, Marie Laveau, one of those smoke circles died. He closed his eye again, trying to concentrate on the here and now. The future, or this past, could wait till the next day.
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson remained on the Bloxworth farm for the next three years, working hard for the ones who discovered him, never marrying any of the widow’s daughters, much to the widow’s regret, because he was still promised to another, and he wasn’t giving up on seeing her again. He explained as much to the ladies of the farm, and even though they grew to care about the lost “young” man, they had no choice but to watch him walk away one June morning, in the year of 1782, though he made a promise to check in on them when possible. Through journeys into town on behalf of Mrs. Bloxworth, he was able to learn much of the town of Corfe, spread out just beneath a ruined castle on a great hill. What few buildings erected there, most were constructed out of Purbeck marble, as it was part of a successful industry near the village. Nelson had even taken work in the quarry to extract the useful stone some 125 feet underground. With a combination of explosives, pickaxes, hammers, and other tools, Jack and the other miners would free the valuable stone, load it into heavy-duty wagons pulled by donkeys and horses, and drive it back to the surface. Some equipment used in the process was unfamiliar to the soldier from the future, and was described to him as left behind by a family of ogres who resided there many years prior. The 5’8” soldier normally wouldn’t have taken any such tales as serious, but after his past few years involving time travel, demons, and vampires, nothing seemed impossible. Jack took sleep in a workhouse provided by owners of the quarry and would often be met by Emily Bloxworth, just twenty-one, fair-skinned, rosy freckles, and fiery hair inherited from both parents, bringing a basket of dinner for just the two of them. Even though her mother’s former patient had sworn to be promised to another, some girl from far away and lost to time, Emily had in mind that, with some effort and patience, she would have the young man for her own. He was strong and handsome (minus the eye patch), smart and kind. He would make an ideal husband and father for her and their future family. And he would secure the family farm with her.
Time was all it would take.
And fate.
“Is it to your liking, Mr. Nelson?” the young lady asked as she wrapped her wool coat around her small frame. The setting of sun was still several hours away, but the cool August air was already causing her goosebumps to rise like pimples all along her skin. They sat close to each other on a blanket in a grassy field near a small pond. Emily and her mother had packed some cold sirloin roast with mixed vegetables, sweetbread, blackberry pie, and strawberry wine. Nelson, famished as always when coming off his shift, devoured his food hastily as she happily watched, having already supped at home.
“It is delicious, Em. You and your family are too kind to me,” he said, covering his mouth as he talked.
She graciously rubbed his left leg as she leaned onto his side. “It is our pleasure, Mr. Nelson.”
They sat quietly a little too long, watching the breeze move the clear water in front of them. The sky was free of clouds and the sun sat high above them. Jack knew from the awkward silence that something was amiss. “Emily, I…”
“Jack,” she began, more forward than usual, “have you heard from Mercy yet?” He had almost forgotten that he had ever mentioned her name to the Bloxworths. It had now been over three years since the demon Hek had sent him away, with never a guarantee that he would ever see her again, much less a guarantee that she was even still alive. He felt strongly that she was, but had no idea if it was true, where she was, when she was, or anything at all. Maybe it was all a lost cause anyway. He looked into the face of the kind young lady who sat next to him. Those light caramel eyes were hungry for him, he could tell. But it wasn’t just sex, it was something a great deal more. She wanted a future on her farm. She didn’t want to abandon her mother and siblings and move away. She wanted to stay, and she wanted him there with her. Jack considered her question carefully. He knew what her question really meant. Maybe it was time to give up? He loved Mercy and wanted to make up any wrongs he had committed to her, but would he ever get that chance? Doubtful. Very doubtful. They were separated by 240 years. And Emily? She was very pretty, often complimented by the men and boys in town. She was kind, and a hard worker. Loved her family and her farm. She blushed as he stared into her eyes. “What are ye thinkin’, Jack?”
He gulped hard. The wine was drier than normal; his throat was even drier. What he was about to do would be surrendering. Moving on. Giving up. Cheating. But there was no guarantee. Why sit around England for another thirty years waiting on something that may never happen? “Emily, you have been very good to me and I…I would like to stay and…” Jack turned slightly to the trees behind him where some British soldiers were laughing too loudly, pointing at him and the young lady. Choosing to ignore them, he continued, “…marry you, if you’ll have me. I don’t have a ring and…”
“Oh, Jack,” she elated before wrapping her arms around him and kissing him deeply.
Claps and obscene noises and words erupted around them from the men in red. Releasing his fiancée, the former soldier turned to face the oncoming antagonists, six of them; some young, fresh into their mustaches and big boy pants, some older, graying, and a couple fat and stupid. One fat stupid redcoat had a hairy, shaggy face and was chomping on a cheap cigar. He gripped his own crotch and shouted/coughed, “when ye’re done with Cyclops here, missy, I’ll take a turn!” Another soldier, tall, handsome with a brown mustache and goatee punched the first in the shoulder and laughed out loud. To the former captain, both soldiers resembled villains from his past. Or his future. In the future, a different, yet very hairy First Lieutenant “Shadow” had a mean streak and took his license to kill to the extreme, even murdering Jack’s ex-girlfriend and her husband. The tall, handsome one looked too much like the demon Hek, about six feet tall and solid. The other four laughed nervously, hoping it was all in jest.
Jack climbed to his feet, taking Emily in his firm hand and pulling her behind him as the faux Shadow soldier approaching, still holding himself firmly. Jack gritted his teeth and responded with a warning, “You don’t want to bother us, guys. Our relationship is not your concern.” He was firm, strong, and filthy from his hours in the quarry. “Let us be.”
“That’s Emily Blox-worth it, men,” the vile one coughed, still chomping at his cigar. “Her mum owns the farm beyond the church. Her and her two sisters are ripe for the pluckin’, trust me. And this flaming one loves to give as she takes. Trust my experience, men. A shilling per round is all it takes fer her ta be all over ye poles and cheerin’ like a fool!”
“A right beauty,” the goateed one laughed and patted the big one’s shoulder. “Love a bit of a tryst with ‘er myself. I’m sure her dirty slob of a man would’na mind. We could even give him the shilling for a taste of his cherry pie there!”
“Jack!” she growled from behind him, standing firm and tall as possible at 5’3”. “They are disgusting, filthy liars! I would never…!”
He did not turn to look at her; his eye focused on the oncoming enemy. “No need to explain, Emily. I know these types.” His chest remained calm tough his adrenaline was increasing. He had dealt with far more dangerous foes, though not in the past. Not in this past at any rate. “You come any closer, I won’t be responsible for what happens next,” he warned.
A hearty laugh erupted from the closest two whilst the others remained a few paces back, watching warily as the two daring ones came ever closer to Jack and Emily. They were clean, with straighted red uniforms and cocked hats.
“Be over b’fore ya know it,” chuckled the hairy one as he spat his cigar to the ground. “C’mon, little dasher an’ show ole Shadroch just what ye’ve been givin’ that young hemp in the hay!” His woolly hand outstretched to grasp Miss Bloxworth, but came too close to the muscular form of a fresh-faced Captain Jack Nelson, and soon found itsel bent back at an angle that it should not be bent at, emitting a shattering sound on bone. He also succumbed to a quick roundhouse kick in the gut. Laughter immediately erupted from the men watching, shedding no love lost for their damaged brother-in-arms. The tall one rushed at Jack to defend his brethren, but soon found a locked fist in his mouth as well as a bottle of strawberry wine on his skull. Jack held Emily behind him as she shouted obscenities at the men whilst waving a broken bottle in her hand.
The other soldiers were no longer laughing, and had their Brown Besses aimed at the engaged couple, also shouting obscenities. First Lieutenant Shadroch held his gut and climbed to his feet as he barked a threatening laugh, eyes first on the bloody head of his companion, still breathing but in need of medical attention, and then at his soldiers. “Don’t just bloody stand there like a bunch a mopuses! Arrest them on counts of assault on officers of the King!”
Young, pretty and irate Emily, still behind Jack, dropped her weapon and raised her hands in the air just as her new fiancée did. Jack weighed his options carefully. There were four armed militia, barrels pointed at the couple, with little chance of escape, not for the both of them at any rate. He could take out maybe three of them before the fourth could get a shot out. That one shot could be fatal if the remaining man was a good marksman. They had no choice. Three years of peace in Corfe had just come to a crashing halt because of one disgusting man that was a little too similar to a man of Jack’s past. He felt Emily’s hot, terrified breath on his neck. What would become of her? And what of the other Bloxworths? Jack closed his one good eye, lowered his head, and made a silent wish.
The first few weeks after leaving Paris gave The Holy Terror and its crew calm seas and little to worry about on their journey to New South Wales. “And Laveau said the map was cursed,” the pirate captain laughed out loud all too often. “If this be cursed, then I’ll take a hundred more a’ those maps and live out the rest o’ me days on these waters!” The Voodoo Queen, taking offense to his boasting, spilt a bit of chicken guts into a pot of oil and stirred in a bit of ash, salt, and bone before tossing the mixture into the air, allowing it to flow into the wind. She whispered a curse in a secret language, thereby afflicting Captain Slicer with a minor case of laryngitis for a few days. Not cursed, indeed!
On the second day of the captain’s laryngitis, the cows, pigs, and chickens on one of the lower decks sensed something in the air first, disturbing Queen Antoinette with their bleats and cries unlike any noises she had ever heard before. She had been trying to sleep just three decks above the ruckus in an officer’s cabin that she shared with her sick companion, Vincent Morávek, after suffering from a bout of seasickness herself. Vincent, after ingesting the tainted blood back in Paris, was beginning to recover, but was was not yet completely out of his stiff, rigor mortis-like state. As the queen was not sure if her own blood was safe for her friend, she was pleased to find some other acquaintances of hers were on board and enlisted her friend, and of course, one of the prettiest girls in France, Anaëlle de Villeneuve, to assist in feeding the vampire, keeping his bites to her inner thighs to avoid inquiry from the crew of pirates and other criminals. Madam de Villeneuve, who was already aware of the handsome vampire, was all too happy to assist in his wellbeing. Her husband, Marius, had been mostly keeping time in the Navigation Room, just above the Captain’s Quarters, with the Captain Slicer, the navigator, Quao, and the quartermaster, Njord. The gentlemen had been busily plotting the course to New South Wales and The River of Silver.
The commotion also disturbed the winged and youthful Mercy, who had been practicing flying, and had managed to soar up to the lookout nest. She was not quite ready to make the attempt to the highest nest, the crow’s nest, nor to leave the vicinity of the ship to venture out over the deep blue ocean. The calm, evening sea had lulled her excited energies into a deep sleep, her tiny body wrapped up in a blanket of hand-woven wool. Her eyes opened at the noise of shouting and the crew running this way and that far below. And just as she saw the queen emerge from below amidst the others, the incredible happened. At that same moment, in her peripheral vision, she could have sworn (if she was able to swear anymore) that she saw a giant, yellow and green tail pass just off to the ship’s starboard. Then The Holy Terror rocked in the most frightful way, it’s aft rising at uncomfortable levels, reminding the young Asian-American of that old Titanic movie that she saw in middle school. Mrs. Snelling had to fast forward past the sex stuff to keep it more school-appropriate. Mercy’s bright violet eyes darted up to the crow’s nest where she saw the slim Jim Sauvage fearfully shouting something inaudible, most likely another language to some of the crew down below. Next, Mercy saw a flash of a blood-red liquid violently splash along the forward deck, shot out of a large bucket by the dark and mysterious Marie Laveau, also calling out words of an unknown nature to Mercy.
Then there was another flash of red as a tall pirate by the name of Brave Bart let out a horrific squeal as he was suddenly ripped asunder into two bloody halves and pulled violently away and into the ocean by two large and deadly fast arms or tentacles. Mercy wasn’t sure what they were exactly, but she knew they terrified her more than an angel with a scimitar! A scream wanted to leave her mouth, but it couldn’t find its way out. Petrified with fear, she watched as the queen screamed instead and sped away into her cabin as the pirates scurried about, readying their weapons for another attack from this vicious beast. She saw through the navigation room a brave captain trying to shout something at his quartermaster as the Viking rushed out of the room, two scary looking axes in his hands, and shouting at the men to ready the cannons and their weapons. Then he shouted something else: “Jörmungandr!” Mercy recalled the monster from a video game she played back when things made sense. Jörmungandr was a fictional behemoth, a Norse legend, a giant snake-like serpent that could wrap itself around the world. Crazy, right? And yet…“Jörmungandr!” the bold Viking repeated, rippling muscles stretched out in his massive arms, ready for the fight of his life. “I am ready for you, snake! Come at my ship once more and you will see for yourself! I may not be Thor, but I am ready for you!” Another movement in the water far below caught the angel’s eyes and was followed, too late, by cannon fire. The ocean erupted and violently splashed the midday air around it. But there was no red to rise in that water. Just a bit of black powder from the cannon itself. They missed the beast!
An imposing shadow appeared suddenly, followed by a shrill scream erupting from a pirate she did not recognize as an enormous clawed hand shot over the ship and lunged at the man, possibly crushing his skull as it grabbed him and shot up and out once more before Njord or anyone else could react in time. BOOM! Another cannon fired to no avail. No blood, no dead monster, nor any monster parts floating nearby. Rushing toward the other end of her nest, Mercy caught sight of the Voodoo Queen, sitting cross-legged and floating a couple of feet above the deck. Her arms were outstretched and her mouth was moving at a rapid pace as she seemed to be chanting something repeatedly. Mercy assumed it was a series of curses against the monster. Would it be enough to stop this thing? Mercy had no idea.
Another giant shadow over the deck. BOOM! Another cannon fired; followed quickly by pistols and angry and fearful shouts of the crew. Njord turned to catch sight of what caused such a colossal shadow, fully knowing what to expect. Another victim, this time the Bengali called Jalaluddin, and just like Bart, pulled apart in an instant. But this time, Njord was ready! Springing as would a wolf, the Viking dug his mighty axes into the sides of the left arm of the giant behemoth and wrapped his stout legs around it as well, and soon found himself flying off The Holy Terror and plummeting into the ocean at a terrible speed, the force being enough to kill any mortal man. But not Njord. The reasons why were secreted around his left eye in the runes ᚱᚦᚲᚺ. The first rune, raidho, meaning movement and leading by example, was etched into his skin by his friend, and firstborn son of Ragnar Lodbrock, after assisting in several successful raids along the River Thames. The second, thurisaz, a warning against temptation, was awarded to him after he discovered a plot to overpower Björn, and helped slay all who were involved. Kenaz was given next, by a shield-maiden to signify Njord’s awakening and growth after a particularly successful battle that he helped plot. Much gold and other treasures were earned thanks to the young Viking. Beneath the clear Bowes Moor stars that evening, the shield-maiden gave him more than just the tattoo, cementing his status as a man made and born. The final rune, hagalaz, that of hail or winter, was awarded not by a Viking, but by a dragon. A dragon not quite as large as Jörmungandr, but a dragon just the same.
Under the blackening depths of the North Atlantic, Njord witnessed the murky face of the monster, not quite as large as the world-destroyer he had heard stories of all his life, coming ever closer to him as he rode its enormous arm, rapidly carrying its dinner, the Bengali, towards its seemingly grinning mouth, reddening the waters with the blood of its pirate victims. If Njord could not stop this beast quickly, women and children would be soon in its belly as well. The enormous behemoth would be no easy defeat for the Viking, as Njord knew full well. Though he had no fear of being ripped apart by its teeth, each the size of two full-grown men, he did fear that he may not stop the beast before it was too late for the others. With one hand, Njord held firmly onto the ash and hornbeam handle of his Skeggøx, which had its iron and carbon steel blended blade planted firmly into the flesh of the massive, scaly arm, whilst his other arm worked swiftly at the seemingly lengthy process of hacking away the wrist of Jörmungandr with his other axe, a double-bearded blade. The first, called Jarnbjorn, was a gift from his friend and former leader, Björn Ironside, whilst the latter, a gift from a long-lost love. Jörmungandr would know pain beyond its comprehension before this day was through, Njord decided as he hacked away, just moments before he would come face to face with the sinister, forked-tongued beast, its evil eyes glowing through the murky waters far below the ocean’s surface. Though fiercely determined to see this leviathan defeated, his mind did travel back to another seemingly hopeless battle. One that essentially created the man fighting this mammoth creature even now.
* * *
In the late 9th century, in the year of 876, Njord traveled the River Greta with a fleet of Viking warriors and explorers under the leadership of Björn Ironside; an almost vacation of sorts, as they left Sweden to pillage along the rivers of England. Taking fourteen longboats and 448 Vikings, men and women alike, they sailed along rivers that were familiar to them, sprinkled with small castles, churches, and villages ripe for the pillaging. Easy pickings. Until the fog rolled in, that is. It was early one November morning, the thick gray air blanketed the River Greta, so much so, that the once familiar area had soon become an undiscovered country, uncharted on any map that Björn and his crew tried desperately to make out of the maps and the barely visible terrain. Lanterns proved in vain. Lost for hours, the men and women of Björn’s party sailed aimlessly, trying unsuccessfully to find even the bottom of the lake with their ores, staffs, or any long items they could get their hands on. Nothing worked. With no aim to their direction, they instead used their ears. King Björn halted all his ships and called for silence. They studied the air for any hint of movement. The rustling of leaves. The fluttering of bird wings. The lapping of deer. All for naught. “Hold,” called the young shield-maiden, Gertrud, she of large ears and larger waist. She gripped her leader by the shoulder and stared hard into the distance, beyond the thick, gray fog. Björn focused in the same direction. And there he saw it. And heard it. The bells of a temple rose high above a distant mountain, above the gloomy blanket. But they were not just any temple bells. They were hauntingly beautiful. Tragically needful. How could one bell produce such a sound? His pale blue eyes lit up with wonder. He had traveled this river many times before, but never before had he run across this temple that appeared to him only due to the fog at hand. A land of wonder. A temple of unknown treasures! And surely a ravishing princess within commanding those bells, calling out to whomever was brave and strong enough to storm its walls and rescue her. And, oh, the wanton gratefulness she would demonstrate for her hero, the King of Sweden! He grinned and hailed the longboats to follow his. Adventure awaited them.
Its rocky shores were but a hint of the troubles that would soon follow the 448 Vikings into the mysterious castle, known only to them thanks to the bells of the sure-to-be-goddess somewhere within. “She’ll be mine,” the king boastfully announced as he set the initial boot on the gray, cracked earth. “As king, I lay claim first!” The others argued loudly. If a woman can play as lovely as that, than she must be quite the catch indeed! She was up for grabs for whomever was the strongest, and most clever to find her first! The shield-maidens also joined in on the claim. The sultry temptress playing the the bells that cried out for a hero’s arms would accept a woman’s breast just as willingly. She who was somewhere within those walls would belong to whomever found her first, man or woman! A jealous hunger crept throughout the party, but Björn was still in command, and still needed to find entrance first. Looking up at the steep, otherworldly black mountain, like something risen from Hell-itself, surely to trap the wondrous goddess within, the king saw no trail, no bend, no protrusion with which to begin the journey up. “Njord, Gunnar, take ten men each and make your way around the mountain. Find a way that we may gain entrance. And,” he held onto the cheek of both men, “do not enter without me. She is mine to claim first.” They wanted to argue. They wanted to slit their leader’s throat and take the treasure within for his own self. But for now, each man needed the other. Every man belonged to the other. At least until they found the covetable beauty within. Then it would be every man for himself.
The arduous minutes ticked by as 428 Vikings sharpened their blades, picked thorns out of their armor, boasted of how the trapped princess of the bells would rip off their clothes and take them on the cold floor, and searched for a way up the mountainside, when finally a huzzah erupted and was followed by cheers in the direction that Njord led his team. The king pushed his way through his warriors and soon found himself beside Njord and gazing up at a series of thorny branches that climbed up the height of hundreds of men, to what appeared to be a ledge of sorts. On that ledge, though much too high to see for sure, appeared to be a pair of enormous doors, perhaps surrounded by a gold frame. “She will be mine yet.”
“Not if you fall first,” Njord laughed heartily. Not that he would ever wish that on his friend and king. But for the love of the buxom beauty within, maybe just this once.
“My hands and feet, my muscles and concentration, have never been surer. Follow me, Vikings, and prepare for the adventure of a lifetime, which riches beyond measure, and a woman far more beautiful and vivacious then has ever been seen on this Earth.” With those words, Björn son of Ragnar, leapt and grabbed hold of the first branch, it’s thorns trying like hell to pierce his leathered gloves, but only shedding a few drops of crimson from a small portion of his exposed forearm. A forty-five minute climb later and those same leather gloves found found the base of the ledge that would grant him entrance to search for his next bride. The bells continued to call to him, to all of them, its tolling promising pleasures of the flesh and of the purse. They called out in yearning for a rescue, for a leader stronger and braver than she has ever seen. The bells tolled on, growing louder with every heartbeat for all 448 Viking who attempted that treacherous climb. The bells continued calling for the 379 who survived the falling boulders and breaking branches. The 379 that survived the thorns that seemingly reached out and severed their throats. The 379 that survived the slippery hands who could grasp no more. The 379 that survived his or her jealous warriors who kicked the others down when no-one was looking. 65 Vikings squeezed shoulder to shoulder on the tight ledge, aghast at the thick, dark brown, wooden doors that climbed to the height of perhaps twenty men. What manner of creature would have need of such large doors? At that moment, from somewhere deep within the bowels of those walls erupted a roar unlike anything the men and women had heard before. Stunned at first at what manner of creature could have made such a noise, but then turning towards his friend, the king asked, “What say you, my brother, shall we knock first, or just bust our way in?”
Njord gripped his leader’s shoulder and gritted his teeth, ignoring the apprehension caused by the explosive eruption, and responded, “Odin would welcome us mostly proudly if we did show the owner of this structure that holds the fair maiden hostage just what a Viking was capable of! Roaring monsters within be damned! I say we introduce ourselves as we do at any raid.” And with that, Njord firmly planted his Skeggøx, Jarnbjorn, into the wood of the door, penetrating nothing, save for the sturdiness of his own two feet. Stumbling back a pace or two into the cramped warriors behind him, the brave Njord began a short domino effect that sent three of the 65 Vikings on the ledge to fall off to their deaths. 377 remained, though no more chose to climb onto the ledge to replace their fallen brethren. Surprised eyes on the failed Jarnbjorn, Njord merely uttered, “it cannot be. How could Jarnbjorn not even gain an inch into this door?”
Björn laughed heartily and clasped his friend’s back. “Sounds much like your chances of success with the exquisite princess held within. You shall not penetrate an inch in her, either.”
* * *
But on the massive Jörmungandr, Njord was able to penetrate flesh and armored scales as its left hand drifted away from its arm; leaving a trail of black blood that would assuredly attract some ravenous sharks momentarily, not that a few hungry sharks were anywhere near as formidable as a beast that could destroy a village but by slithering over it. Through the black waters, the Viking could just make out the gargantuan head and its glowing yellow eyes with slim, vertical pupils in their centers. There was a slight glow or shimmer about the gigantic plates that covered the top of its skull as it roared out in pain, sending an underwater shock-wave miles out. Njord knew it would want revenge for this loss and was prepared to face the consequences, though in the Scandinavian’s mind, it was not he that would suffer on this day, even as he would soon find himself an inch from the creature’s yellow, death-dealing teeth.
The monster’s eyes found the little Viking man and had intentions to crush his bones and chew his flesh like any other bastard child of Odin, but to savor the flavor of this one for its foolhardiness. Never would the beast have imagined that the small man would leap from the entrapment of the great beast’s arm and onto bridge of its nostril. Never would the beast have imagined that the small man would escape a swipe of its right hand to dig its nasty weapon into its left eye. The searing pain this filthy man had caused the bringer of Ragnarok! This heinous man! This bug! This fly! This stain on the great Jörmungandr’s own flesh would know suffering! It dared to strike and dig and strike again and again at the eye that had seen millions of years go by without a real challenge! This pest that somehow managed to dive and dodge every swipe of the enormous clawed hand gifted by Loki and Angrboða would feel terror momentarily! Jörmungandr cried out in anger as the rodent finally pierced the base of its eye, freeing an enormous amount of blood that would soon bring those equally annoying sharks to a swarm around its skull. Rodents! Pests! Filthy man! Swipe after swipe! Lunge after lunge the man dodged when finally, finally, Jörmungandr’s claws found the pink flesh of its prey. Man-blood exploded into the sea. And then the little thing disappeared.
* * *
Swipe after swipe! Lunge after lunge! The jolt of metal against seemingly magical wood resulted in the jarring, plunging deaths of fourteen more Vikings. No weapon could penetrate the portal that led to the captured, beautiful, gifted, radiant princess deep within. Distraught, but not surrendering, 363 Vikings rested their arms, axes, hammers, and swords. Their clubs, shields, staffs, and other tools rested at their feet. There had to be a way in! Njord, sitting on his bottom and remembering a lesson in seduction from his first woman, in which she laid a hand upon his bare chest after refusing him three times prior, whispered in his ear one evening under the Bowes Moor stars, “if want want in, simply knock.” Njord’s sky blue eyes lit up. His hair stood on end. His face grew a smile almost as large as that night under the Bowes Moor stars. He stood and pushed his way past thirty-seven men and stood at the right side of the gigantic doors. Then, with a nod to Björn, he knocked three times. He did not see what immediately happened next. He saw only blackness. He did not see the door open with such ferocity, such velocity, almost crushing him between its foot-long depth and the stone wall behind it. He did not hear the screams of the eight Vikings who who joined their brethren at the base of the mountain. Didn’t witness the seventeen Vikings take steel arrows into their skulls, penetrating their bone and their brains, and rocketing through their insides and backsides. Didn’t see his brave compatriots raise their shields and hammers and swords and spears and charge onward, through the now open door. Did not see what awaited his 338 Viking brothers and sisters. Creatures with plated, leathery skin the color of death, an unreal shade of gray as only seen in a storm cloud high above the Earth. They each stood the height of two men with arms the width of a man’s chest. Eyes as black as the darkest, deepest sea, mouths as wide as a man’s bicep, and sharp, yellowed teeth the length of a large finger. Evil, foul beasts assuredly sent by the devil himself there to trap the lovely princess within. Their howls erupted with a noise unlike anything the Vikings had ever heard, somewhat like roar of a lion, a crashing wave, and a wail of a peasant woman who had just lost her children. From their mouths also exploded a smell of decay not unlike a ship of dead bodies that had been rotting in the sun for a month. Foul, foul beasts with the murder of Vikings on their brains. If brains are what controlled their hands armed with blood-stained clubs only meant for bludgeoning those who would dare enter their temple.
As soon as Njord could stand again, he found that his 338-strong warriors had already fought their way past the demonic beasts. Some of them at any rate. The crimson blood of seventy-two slaughtered Vikings stained the entryway of the temple. Blood from the cold bodies of the gray, leathery monsters also painted the floors and walls. Njord’s eyes fell upon the horrific scene before him. Bodies strewn about, severed, splattered, smashed, and pinned by a multitude of weapons. He was aware of the squishing noise that his boots made through the blood-stained floor, but could do nothing about it. The room before him was massive and adorned with gold, silver, and jewels of all kind. It would have been a magnificent great hall if not for the bodies. Five massive tables of polished wood and jewel-encrusted lining with lengthy benches on either side that could surely hold a hundred men each. Empty gold plates and bowls, silver forks, spoons, and knives. Silver mugs of with gold lining and rubies secured on their outsides. Napkins of pure white silk. Bodies splayed all about. Never before had Njord seen so much treasure. Never before had he seen such a massacre, either. Toward the back of the room was a spiraled staircase riddled with the bodies of thirteen more of his compatriots. Their shouts and screams echoed throughout. Jarnbjorn firmly in hand, the tattooed warrior charged upward, ready to battle alongside his 253 brothers and sisters.
At the top of the stairs, the young Viking found a marbled floor, painted in blood and body parts and a battle still in heated progress. Vikings vs. Knights! A battle to be heralded in song for ages to come! The palace’s second line of defense against the intrusion of the force of the Norse was a two-hundred strong army of knights straight out of legend, decked out in steel and iron helmets, plates, and chain mail. Powerful two-handed swords pierced any Viking flesh that contact was made with. Their helmets covered their faces well, leaving only a shadowed hint of what flesh may lie beneath. Their eyes seemed all of a pale blue. A cold blue reminiscent almost of death. The knights’ speeches were limited to grunts and roars, growls and mumbles, as if possessed by a spell. “Glad you could join us, brother!” laughed Björn Ironside as he lopped off the arm of one of the mysterious knights. “I thought you had joined our friends at the base of the mountain or become a snack for one of Loki’s brutes at the front door. They seem to enjoy the taste of fresh Viking!”
Njord swung hard, pummeling a knight in the chest and sending him over the stone fencing and onto the floor below. “And miss the chance of having my way with the princess above whilst you fall just outside her door? I think not, oh, Sire! She will be mine,” he boasted.
“When we get through these devilish bastards that are keeping her, we will see for sure! Unfortunately, they don’t seem to die that easily! See over there?” Njord looked over his shoulder to see a fallen knight, the side of his chest open wide and blood-ridden, climb back to his feet just as strong as ever. A prime example of a bedeviling magic if there ever had been one. “Our only chance is to permanently rid them of their arms and heads. A body with legs pose no real threat, I believe. Now let’s sever these undead villains from their deadly parts and be done with them!” With that command, he then pushed Njord from him and slashed off a head of a nearby knight, its body turned the other direction.
Njord did as ordered, fighting with every ounce of strength he could muster in his body, even as the head of his childhood friend, Finn, was thrown at him, bouncing off his shoulder and landing somewhere behind him. Even as the body of Magnus was ripped in two just in front of him by a most powerful sword owned by a powerful undead knight the size of a man-and-a-half. Even as Astrid, she who had given him three amazing nights in a cave buried in the snow, clutched at his chest in pain, her legs lopped off by one of the assailants. Njord fought on. When all was done, Björn clasped the hand of Njord and then the hands of the other Vikings that remained: Gertrud, Viggo, Lars, the other Lars, Una, Tove, Henrik, Elin, Klaus, and Espen. All brave fighters. All warriors, true! Beneath their blood-stained feet lay the rest of their countrymen, killed at the hands of the magic-controlled undead knights. Surely the final battle was nigh and the reward would follow soon.
So many dead. The end would have to come soon.
* * *
The gods only know how many lives had been consumed by the great behemoth, Jörmungandr, but Njord was certain that its reign over the seas would end that very day. Though it had been both of their blood that had been spilt into the oceans. This great purging called out to a pack of pesky, blood-thirsty, ravenous sharks that had hastily made their way onto the scene. Besides the trail of blood, they found only their own deaths at the great claws of the true ruler of the seas. And when their blood was spilt, they also found their own deaths at the jagged teeth of their brothers and sisters. Hunters are fickle things. They sometimes stay out of one anothers’ way until they, too, become the hunted. Meanwhile, the brave Viking, Njord, had found a new place to dig his weapons: the dark tunnels of the beast’s nose. Soft flesh easily gave way to the might of his a double-bearded axe and his Skeggøx as Njord let loose. He would hack away at this devil of the ocean until it could no longer even defend itself against the brainless sharks that were currently nibbling away at each others’ corpses, but would soon concentrate their efforts of Njord’s prey. Njord wondered how far away the beast might have dragged him away from The Holy Terror during their battle. It would be most unpleasant to swim to the surface to find no ship to pull him up. Hopefully Odin himself would see to it that rescue was readily available. Damn the monster! Njord wanted to curse out loud as he saw the beast’s claw dig into its own nostril in hopes of catching the Viking. Foul beast! It would soon learn its folly! Jarnbjorn severed the end of the bastard’s finger from the rest of its scaly hide. Were he any normal man, the Viking would have been long dead, his breath given out long ago. But Njord was no normal man, no normal Viking, either. Astounding things had been visited upon him since he first sailed across the seas, but the most incredible had been brought forth way back in 876.
* * *
Twelve Vikings remained to hear the enchanting bells, and now a voice as well, that called out from the floor just above them. Björn’s face lit up as would a puppy whose owner just arrived home. “Do you hear that, men?” He clasped the shoulders of those nearest to him. “She is mine for the taking! I can see her face now.” His eyes were wider than normal. Bright. Mad with desire. The others wanted her too, but would only get the chance if their leader were to die. Perhaps the door just opening at the top of the end of the hall would be the ones who would finally send him to Valhalla. But it was the other Lars who was the first to fall from this pack of foes as a spear cleanly removed his head from his neck, bringing about a fresh explosion of blood. The beasts that erupted from the adjacent room, brought the rest. Five more of those foul brutes from the entrance to the castle that slaughtered so many of his friends and countrymen came out fighting. Behind them, and next to an enormous fountain of the clearest, most refreshing water they had ever laid eyes upon, was one man, a knight adorned in gold armor from head to toe. A slit in his helmet revealed an hard, aged face, red with anger. Though the plated, leathery beasts seemed mindless, their leader was of his mind. And his mind must be dark indeed to trap and imprison such a lovely creature that played the bells, and now sang, so magnificently.
Creatures with plated, leathery skin the color of death, an unreal shade of gray as only seen in the strangest of storm cloud high above the Earth. They each stood the height of two men with arms the width of a man’s chest. Eyes as black as the darkest and treacherous, deepest sea, mouths as wide as a strong man’s bicep, and dangerously sharp, yellowed teeth the length of a large finger. Evil, foul beasts assuredly sent by the devil himself there to trap the lovely princess within. Their howls erupted with a noise unlike anything the Vikings had ever heard, somewhat like roar of a lion, a crashing wave, and a wail of a peasant woman who had just lost her four children. From their mouths also exploded a smell of decay not unlike a ship of dead bodies that had been rotting in the sun for a month. Foul, foul beasts with the murder of Vikings on their brains. If brains are what controlled their hands armed with blood-stained clubs only meant for bludgeoning those who would dare enter their temple.
“Attack!” roared the King of Sweden as he leapt into the air and onto the enormous chest of the grayest of the creatures before plunging his axe into its ugly skull. The other eleven Vikings fought just as bravely as the fearless leader against the onslaught of creatures of the castle. Njord, Henrik, Elin, and Tove held their own against a possible female species of the monstrous brutes, almost twice the size as its foul brethren, and with three hulking, armored breasts flinging around, each with a foot-long chain of lethal blades primed to slice at any flesh that came too close. The beast had a weapon for each of its four hands: a club, a mace, a great sword, and a spiked shield. Njord’s Skeggøx, Jarnbjorn, managed to free a bit of black, tar-like blood from the beast just as it freed Henrik’s right arm from his body with her shield. She let loose a wail of pain unlike anything Njord had ever heard before, almost as if pain was something she had never had to endure. Her eyes were like Hell itself as she locked onto the Viking. Like playthings she was tired of, she lopped off the heads of Henrik, Elin, and Tove, held her weapons in the direction of Njord and spoke with the most god-awful voice ever spoke on this Earth, each word unintelligible, yet had the ring of the foulest curse word ever, each one more foul than the previous. Her breath and the words she erupted were more offensive than the pile of shit that three little Viking brats had left outside Njord’s door one afternoon as a joke.
Latching onto a Ulfberht sword from the fallen warrior, Elin, Njord locked eyes with the repugnant female. Behind her, he spied the human of the castle slice the original Lars from head to heel while speaking not a word, cold as a frost giant. He would be a worthy adversary after Njord laid waste to this first monster. “Come get me,” the Viking growled from a nearby wall. The brute wasted no time in responding to him, charging as if she were the fiercest bull ever, her weapons prepared for a slaughter. Her feet rocked the ground below him. Her breath found him before she could. Her roar echoed throughout the stone walls. Njord would proudly enter Valhalla if this were, indeed, the end. Unfortunately for the three-breasted brute, however, it was not his time. Njord squatted at the last moment as her weapons struck the castle wall, sending large fragments of stone shooting across the room at the same time that Njord let his own weapons strike up at two of her arms to slice them in bloody halves. He then immediately jabbed them into her fat stomach. Before she could react, he had thrust the weapons upward, severing her stomach into three grisly pieces. As she fell to the ground, quite dead, Njord had but a second to see the mass of bodies scattered throughout the room. Oceans of blood streamed through the crevices along the stone floor, caked the walls, and decor. In his second second, he witnessed the knight adorned in gold armor pierce the chest of Björn Ironside with a double-bearded axe, falling him next to the stone wall of the water fountain, its shimmering reflection painting a moving tribute upon his leader’s dying face.
Now there was one.
If Njord survived, the maiden would be his.
If.
The knight adorned in gold armor turned to face Njord. He did not smile as would a crazed villain in any other story. He was irate. Dark eyes glared from the shadow created by the golden helmet. A few strands of sweaty black hair stuck to his brow. What was visible of his pale skin showed a tense but tired man. Grayed stubble etched itself around his mouth and chin, all around a set of gritted teeth. “You should not have come here, Viking. A mistake on your part that has led to the death of all your compatriots. You shall follow them to Hell promptly.”
But Njord’s mind was not on his fallen comrades. The bells grew ever so louder. The beautiful singing became more and more entrancing, calling him to her. Promises of a passion unknown. Promises of the most beautiful creature ever to cross his eyes. Promises of a love stronger than death itself. Promises of forever. His eyes found the top of the stone stairway. They led to her. His princess. His queen. His treasure. His love. She was his and he was hers. He only had to defeat this man who blocked his way.
“She is not what she wants you to believe. She is a trickster, not unlike your false god, Loki. She only has one purpose, cretin, and that is domination and damnation.”
“Those are two purposes, clever Knight. You try to deceive me, but I know better. My princess is trapped up there, having been tortured and raped by you and your foul beasts for almost an eternity. But I, Njord Ulrikson, have finally arrived to save her. I would offer you the chance to step out of my way, but I will enjoy taking your head from your neck and gifting it to my future bride as a token of my undying affection.”
And with those words, weapons clashed. Njord swung his Skeggøx and his newly acquired Ulfberht sword with determination at his foe’s arms first, hoping for a hasty finale but the knight was too fast, blocking one with a heavy shield and the other with the blade of a double-bearded axe, sending a series of blood-ridden sparks flying into the air. The knight then lowered his body, umbrellaed with the shield, and swung mightily at the intruder, but found him also just as quick, as Njord easily dodged his attack before inadvertently pummeling the red floor next to the knight’s foot with his borrowed sword. Both men locked eyes on the other after these three misfires.
“You are tired, Viking. Your friends are dead. If you require a moment to mourn their losses before we continue, I will grant you that moment before I send thee to Hell.”
Njord smirked at the offer. “You are the tired one, oh, Knight. I had a nap outside your castle and am fully well-rested and ready to send you to Hell first! I will never visit such a place. Valhalla is awaiting me on the other side, along with all my friends that your foul creatures have slaughtered.”
Another deafening roar rocked the walls of the castle, shaking the ground under the two warriors.
“And manner of monster is that which you have under your roof besides these that I have already killed? What more monsters have you that still live to torture anyone who dares to save your victim?” Njord asked, not really expecting an answer before swiping his weapons at his opponent once more.
“That beast you hear is not here working on the Good Lord’s behalf, it is here locked away for what it is, and as she is. They are monsters and are ordained to be treated as such, locked away so that they may not harm another so for as long as their damned, wretched lives continue. Leave now, Viking, and give me peace to continue my watch, my sentence, in guarding those that are locked away here.”
“You are the monster, Knight!” the Viking roared before swing as would an enraged berserker, axe and sword moving as if under a spell, barely able to be seen from a naked eye, pushing his adversary away, step by step.
The knight tried desperately to block the deadly blades of his foe, but could barely manage, often unable to save his skin from the onslaught of steel; his blood bathing his armor and the Viking’s weapons of destruction. Step by step, the Knight slowly moved backward, unable to make a move towards his for. It was her doing, and he knew it. The witch had her rescuer at last! And then he fell, thanks in part to a grip round his ankle. The other damned Viking yet lived! The knight landed hard on the sticky stone floor and saw the bloody, shit-eating mouth of the Viking he had just stabbed before moving on to the final one. “You have no idea the hell that you have all just unleashed upon our world.”
“I know we have just ridden the world of one,” Björn Ironside, King of Sweden, spat.
“Your name, Knight, before I send you to Hell,” Njord demanded, now gripping the axe with both hands, positioned just above the knight’s neck.
“Sir Bors de Ganis, and I have been charged with…”
“Your name was all I wanted, monster,” Njord spat before gazing upon his fallen leader and kneeling next to him. “We did it, my friend. We stormed the castle, and, alas, the princess shall be mine.”
Björn Ironside nodded, accepting his own loss before touching his friend’s knee. “Water,” he feebly requested. “So thirsty.”
And though a desire coursed through his blood to go free his treasure, his queen, his love, he resisted just long enough to grant his leader and friend’s request. He spied a beaten, weathered bronze chalice on the other side of the fountain and dipped it in. The water splashed lightly upon the skin of the young Viking, and sent a tingle throughout his body. After giving a final drink to his friend, he could surely afford a moment to refresh his own thirst before rescuing the fair maiden up the stairs, could he not? Gently, he lifted his king’s head and allowed his to drink deeply from the chalice. “Thank you, my friend,” he said feebly before closing his eyes. Njord softly released his friend, greedily drank from the cup, dropped it to the floor, and hurried upstairs like a man entranced. However, after spying the knight’s powerful double-bearded axe, he dropped the found Ulfberht sword and picked up the new weapon in its stead.
* * *
If there was enough light, Njord the Viking would see nothing but red ocean from the cavity he had created where Jörmungandr’s nose had been. But the beast was still not dead. It thrashed in the ocean’s depths, swatted at the whole where its nose had been, desperately trying to tear at the assailant within with its remaining great claw. It still lived. Njord’s duty was not yet complete. Onward and upward inside the behemoth’s massive skull he crawled along the squishy, slimy cavities until he found the one thing he knew would kill it. Before him was the final death of Jörmungandr. He couldn’t see it well, but the touch was right. Incredible. Immense. Knobby. Pink. Njord had found the creature’s brain and went at it with his two mighty axes, Jarnbjorn and Morgan.
* * *
Njord felt as though he could break the lock to the princess’s door with his bare hands, but used the surest, quickest means instead: Jarnbjorn. The mighty iron and carbon steel blended Skeggøx made short work of the brass lock, splintering its pieces along the floor. He then pushed open the door to find her sitting on an old, knotted wooded chair beside a barred window. The gray skied had turned clear blue once more. The bell she had played was no more than the size of a hand and rested on the window sill. “My rescuer. My handsome rescuer,” she said calmly with an almost Irish-accented voice that was as smooth as honey as she rose to her feet. Quite stunning in a crimson-red, velvet dress and a pair of leather boots with a purple trim. Her skin was milky white after years locked away in this tower prison. Her long, raven hair was rich and full and tied into a long braided tail that reached her lower back. She did not exactly wear a smile on her slender face, but he could tell she was pleased nonetheless in her eyes of blue-green, as bright as the sun that shown once more. She sauntered to him and placed a soft hand, adorned with gold and silver rings and bangles and lengthy red fingernails, upon skin of his chest. “Let us leave, my prince.”
He then latched onto her wrist and gazed into her eyes, quite taken aback with her request. “I saved you. You are mine. You owe me,” he stammered, then allowing his eyes to fall upon a queen-sized bed just to her left. There was very little else in the room: a wardrobe, a bookshelf, a small table with two additional chairs.
Now she smiled. She looked back at her bed and then back at the Viking and shook her head, amused. “Njord, my love, do you think that after 300 years of imprisonment, all I would want to do is lay on my back? Honestly?” She laughed in his face, but caressed his skin at the same time. “Love, all I want to do is free my friend and get out of here.”
Dumbfounded, the Viking could barely speak, save for one word, “but…”
She held his face in her soft hands and looked kindly into his eyes. “Your friends have all died, leaving you alone for me? To rip of my dress and take me like the helpless and grateful maiden that I am? Oh, I am most certainly grateful, my Viking, but, alas, you are not quite the last of your friends to survive this battle. You gave your leader, the great and bold, Björn Ironside, the water, did you not?”
“I did?” he stammered with a question.
“In the bronze grail?”
He shook his head confused, and added, “and then I drank from it as well.”
Now an enormous smile crossed her face. “My love, my Viking, we have eternity in front of us, as does your friend. You both drank from the Holy Grail. It will protect you from death, unless, of course, someone manages to lop off your head or slice you in two. Then, alas, you will only live on in spirit, as will that cowardly knight, Sir Bors de Ganis, forever to remain here as will your friend, Björn Ironside, the new guardian of the Holy Grail.”
“So I am immortal?”
“And you are mine, forever” she said before bringing his face to hers and kissing him deeply for a long moment. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist, bringing her body against his. She was warm, comforting, and felt good pressed against him. He wanted her in the best, worst way. He wanted her now, and he wanted her forever. But he would have to wait. She latched onto his newly acquired double-bearded axe and hastened out the door.
* * *
A light glow surrounded the knight’s axe as soon as they fled her prison. Njord followed his queen blindly throughout the castle’s halls and stairways, seeming to go in a maze of ups, downs, and circles aplenty. In the distance, somewhere within these walls he could hear his friend calling out to him. He was alive. “He must stay here. Without a guardian, Castle Corbenic will collapse upon itself and be lost in time. It will not let him leave unless someone takes his place.” Njord did not question her. He loved her and trusted her with his whole heart and soul. She was his queen. When they reached what seemed to be the lowest, deepest parts of the castle, a dark, dry and warm cavern that ended at a barred door, she took his empty hand and returned Sir Bors de Ganis’s double-bearded axe to him, a faint glow remaining for just a short moment later. “I hadn’t much power whilst imprisoned in that room. A curse put upon it allowed me barely enough to bring the castle to your world and find you, Njord Ulrikson. I will return the castle to its rightful place after we’ve freed my friend.” She held up his arm with the new weapon. “Strike now,” she commanded.
Njord Ulrikson studied the double-bearded axe in his hand and smiled. It felt more somehow powerful than before. Magical. Its blade was of silver and steel. Its haft was cast in steel but wrapped in reddish scales, strong and solid like a dragon’s, melted and shaped. As he struck the door, a fiery glow erupted and the door blew away from its hinges. His princess, his love for all eternity, hugged him tightly and planted another kiss on his mouth, before bolting ahead. Inside the enormous cavern, aglow with what seemed to be volcanic rock, was a sight he never expected to find. Chained at multiple spots around its enormous body, locked tight to keep its belly to the ground and its arms and legs outstretched, was an actual living, breathing dragon! The Viking had heard tales of them, had even seen skulls and other bones that were said to be that of a dragon, but had never expected to see one up close. His love, his princess, had already reached the winged monster, its giant, leathery wings also bolted down. Njord witnessed as she hugged the creature’s neck as it spoke strong but calming words in a language he had never heard before in his journeys along the seas. As Njord stepped into the cavernous room, the smell of feces and urine almost overtook him. The beast had been kept prisoner as well for an ungodly amount of time.
The beautiful lady in red stretched out her hands, looked to the ceiling, and began a series of enchantments in an otherworldly voice, and just as the dragon’s, in a language that Njord the Viking knew not. As she spoke, electric light surrounded her hands for several long moments before the chains began to break, freeing the shackles that held the dragon firmly to the rocky floor. It then leaned its head towards the magical woman and allowed her to hug hit once more. Together they spoke quietly, though they carefully watched the Viking whilst doing so. “Thank you, Njord,” she finally said to him, as she moved closer, her arms outstretched again as her hands formed a circular cup with a black mass of dust-like elements encircling them. “Upon your left eye, you have marked that you are a leader, that you are strong-willed against temptation, and that you have grown immensely as a Viking warrior.” She caressed that side of his face with the back of her glowing hands and kissed the right side gently. “We want to give you a new one. Through all you have fought, through all you have lost, you have fought bravely in my honor. You, my love, are a hailstorm. A force of the coldest winter to be reckoned with. You are deserving of hagalaz.” She then rubbed the black dust below his left eye, focused just under the rune for kenaz, gazing into his eyes whilst doing so. “Do you love me, Njord Ulrikson?”
“I do,” he answered, unwavering.
“And do you trust me?”
“Absolutely,” was his immediate response.
“Good. Close your eyes and do not move a hair. It will burn.”
The dragon let lose a needle-thin stream of searing fire; the burning pain was agony for Njord, but he was a Viking and could withstand anything for honor. When it was over, his stunning, flawless queen took hold of his shoulders and set him to the floor, against a pillar. With his eyes still closed, he felt her sit upon his lap, facing him as she [laced her hands on his cheeks and laid a sultry, healing kiss on his burnt skin. “Open your eyes,” she commanded.
“My love,” he said.
She kissed him long and hard then. It was the most amazing kiss of his life.
“Rhys and I are leaving. I need to get him to safety.” She held his hands firmly, tenderly. “You will follow. Get to your boat and leave this area as soon as possible. My magic can not hold Castle Corbenic to your world much longer.”
“But,” was all he could say, even as strong a warrior that he was, he had no words. His love was leaving him after he risked all to save her.
“I will find you again, Njord.” She kissed him once more before rising. “My magic is now tied to your new axe and will give me your whereabouts when I am free to be yours forever. And since warrior men are fond of naming their tools; your other axe called Jarnbjorn. Name this one after me.”
“But,” he stammered as he climbed to his feet. He had never gotten her name! His princess. His queen. His eternal love that he would slaughter a million monsters and wait a million lifetimes for!
“My name is Morgan, my handsome warrior. Morgan le Fay. Save yourself for me, Njord. I will find you. I love you.” She then blew him a kiss from atop the dragon, Rhys, just before it opened its mouth and blasted an eruption of fire into the wall on the other side of the cavern, creating a gigantic whole large enough for three dragons to pass. The bright outside world was within walking distance. The smell of the fresh, warm, sunny day began to fill the once-prison of Rhys the Dragon as the dragon’s massive wings spread wide and flapped with tremendous strength, creating a powerful wind that nearly knocked the Viking to the floor once again. But he held fast, watching his love fly away, and gripping his weapons. Morgan, he held tighter than the other.
* * *
A bloody Viking burst out of the ocean, Jarnbjorn and Morgan in each hand and both needing a cleaning and oiling after such a battle deep in the ocean’s depths. His queen had guided him rightly from wherever she was now, showing him the location of The Holy Terror. From high up in the lookout nest, the overjoyed Mercy clenched the rails and shouted at the top of her lungs that he was safe. They were all safe from that ugly beast straight out of Norse legends! He defeated the Earth-killer, Jörmungandr! She laughed uncontrollably as tears of joy, or sadness, rained down her face. She fell to her knees as her belly twisted in knots. She had been trapped in the past for a little over a month now and had seen so much that she had only ever seen or experienced in anime and video games. So much frickin adventure than she had ever expected to have out of her cruddy life. So much frickin fun! But, darn it all to heck! She wiped her eyes with her arm. All she wanted was to be back in Jack’s arms, not sailing on a bloody, frickin cool as poop pirate ship!
Captain Slicer stood on the forecastle, watching as Jim Sauvage and several others pulled his quartermaster onto the ship, turned to Marie Laveau and stroked her back gently. “Cursed, be we, Wife?”
She turned to face him with a bloody face and arms and patted his scruffy cheek with her jeweled, sticky hand. “We lost three good men, my captain. I would call that very cursed.”
He laughed out loud. “I say we only lost three good men, and we still have our ship. The map is not cursed, Wife; it may actually be lucky!”
“And will ya be wantin’ to celebrate our victory, Husband? Private-like?” she asked as she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him.
He stroked her thick black hair before releasing his lips. “Aye, don’t ye know it? But, first, I need ta see Quao about a pit-stop. After all that ruckus, we should dock and give us a good check for any damages. Get a refill o’ supplies whilst there. After I speak ta him, though…” he spoke passionately.
Hands under his shirt and on his chest, the Voodoo Queen smiled seductively. “I guess I have time for a hot bath then? I need ta get all this chicken blood washed off me body.”
“Voodoos a messy business, ain’t it?”
“It aided us, love. It helped ta ensure our success. Go see Quao, and then meet me in our quarters for an explosive evening. Just da two of us.”
“Pardon,” said Marius de Villeneuve as he brushed past Laveau on his way to his own quarters. Hesitating, he turned to the captain and added, “a solid win, no, Captain? That is good that we had the Viking and the witch to combat the sea-beast. The moon had not been out to allow my own friend to come out and play. Not sure what a werewolf could do such a creature, though.” After a few more words, he returned to his cabin, shared, cosily, with his friends, the Janequins. A nice romp in the sheets with his wife, or their friends would surely be in order after such an adventure. As he opened the door, however, he spied only his own children and the girl, Laetitia.
“Uncle Marius?” she uttered from the floor where they were playing with blocks, building quite the castle. The others shouted for their father and ran to him for a hug.
“Laetitia,” he laughed out loud as he squeezed and kissed his children, “come join us. I have hugs and kisses for you as well,” he said as he pushed the door shut with his foot.
After about six-and-a-half weeks at sea, Ilha Grande was a much needed stop, and a favorite of the pirate captain, Slicer, as its Caxadaço Beach was hidden behind giant rocky slopes. The location was a gorgeous sight to see with its lush, green mountains and powerful waterfalls. It was also well known for its plentiful supplies such as timber, food, and fresh, crystal-clear water. He and his crew were also familiar with some of the natives, having often frequented their businesses when in port. One favorite was a stout, light brown blue-eyed man named Damião. Like several others on the island, he was a descendant of a Dutch pirate in the early 1600s. Damião’s mother raised her “winner” to be a diplomat between her tribe and the pirate visitors of their island. A tavern built of rammed earth, wooden lattice strips, and sealed with a combination of wet soil, clay, sand, cow dung, and straw. Catering to the visiting pirates, and taking the advice of Captain Slicer, Damião’s tavern kept a large stock of rum, cachaça, ale, and whiskey and rooms upstairs for sleeping or other activities. Some girls and boys on the island, native or immigrant, made themselves wholly available to the pirates for an evening or two in exchange for a bit of treasure. Damião also kept a piano, violin, and a handful of other musical instruments available for louder, ruckus-filled evenings.
On the late afternoon of their arrival, after the drop of the anchor, several pinnaces of pirates and their guests on this quest made their way to shore. Staying behind for the now, Captain Slicer, Njord, Quao, and Marius converged in the captain’s quarters to study the maps of the area and of Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. The lean navigator turned away from the captain’s window with hate in his yellow eyes. “The Brotherly Love is still here. Slave ship, Cap’n.” He had spied the ship earlier whilst en route. It had not sailed away yet.
The other men eyed the navigator, once a slave himself until he fled a plantation and joined The Holy Terror. He had been taken from his family in Africa as a child nearly 40 years ago and made an effort to free as many slaves as possible. The captain, a man of the modern world, also had a deep hate of slavery, and had his crew assist in freeing slaves whenever possible. Taking his heavy hand off the “cursed” map, he clapped the Frenchman on the back and crossed to the window. “Captain Aeron. Hot as all get-out, but a right bitch.”
“Had her in your bed, did you, Captain?” asked de Villeneuve with a sinister smile.
“Aye. About five year ago in Cape Town. The missus and I were on a break an’ I had to sow my oats elsewhere. Met her at a tavern. She had heard of me, but not I of her. She was not too tall, barely over five feet, she was, but had the prettiest eyes that seemed to speak to me. Come to me. Lay with me. Give me yer all, they seemed to say. I was entranced and bought her round after round that night. She then put her hand in me pants and offered ta get us a room.”
“You deceived Mrs. Laveau?” huffed the Viking, arms crossed in disappointment. “I would never do such a thing to the love of my life.”
“The imaginary love of your life, ami,” laughed the redhead.
“Captain, you have never spoke of this,” said the navigator, taking a seat at the captain’s table.
“I was ashamed. Plus, nothin’ happened. We went up ta her room, she took off her clothes, I was takin’ off me shirt when she said if I please her, she’ll gift me one a her slave-girls for me ta do with what I like.” An angry look encompassed the captain’s face. “I used ta be a right schlep of a man. A fekkin’ waste. I’d pay a whore with barely a hesitation, but I’d never take a woman against her will. I pulled me pants back up an refused her then and thar. She started screamin’, callin’ me words that I ain’t ever heerd b’fore. I punched her in the gut an’ walked out. Haven’t thought about her since then.”
“And now your old flame is here?” chuckled de Villeneuve.
“She’s most likely arranged for a bidding, Cap’n.” He checked his pocket watch. “Getting late. Most likely set for the morning.”
Njord smiled. “I do think they will have none left to sell come daybreak.”
Captain Slicer slugged back a mouthful of rum and slammed the mug down on the table. “Till then, we’ve got work ta do, mates.”
* * *
12-year-old Laetitia Janequin dug her toes in the sand and squealed with delight. “Oh, Maman, it is wonderful to be on land again, is it not? I’ve had quite enough of that stinky boat and those dirty pirates!”
The tan, radiant Léna, carrying the youngest de Villeneuve, Marie-Noëlle, whom was twirling her finger in Léna’s long and luscious brunette hair, looked down and scolded at her daughter. “You need to watch the level of your voice, Daughter,” she warned. She latched onto her daughter’s soft, creamy white arm and scanned her surroundings. Her husband, Lucien, was several paces ahead, carrying two large baskets of food. Anaëlle de Villeneuve was right beside them, hiking up the beach while carrying of of her four-year-old twins, Océane, with one hand whilst holding the hand of the other, Rémy. Clément, the eldest of the de Villeneuve children, at five years of age, walked closely beside Laetitia, once in while trying to hold her hand, which she just as often pulled away. “Luckily there are none in earshot. If they were, we could have our throats slit open, do you understand?”
Laetitia released a sigh and shook Clément’s hand off her once more. She looked around at the mass of pirates running up the white sand. Amongst them all were the three intriguing and de toute beauté from the ship. The queen, herself, Marie Antoinette, such an intoxicatedly beautiful woman, and with her big breasts almost popping out of her white cotton top. The straps could barely hold them in! What a powerful woman! Next to her was the dark, black witch-woman, Marie Laveau, several centimeters taller than the queen. She wore a leather dress, almost like the natives she had seen pictures of. The witch wore multiple necklaces, bracelets, and rings of jewels and bone! So magnifique! So mysterious! Walking with them was the one that gave Laetitia a sensation in her body that she did not understand. It was the Asian angel! She was short but so so beautiful, like none Laetitia had ever seen before! The angel was a bit shorter than Laetitia herself but had a certain je ne sais quoi that the 12-year-old was unfamiliar with. She wanted to talk with her. She wanted to touch her wings and snuggle in those pure white feathers. She wanted to look into the angel’s bright violet eyes and feel how soft her lips were. Laetitia closed her eyes and shook her head. What were these thoughts? “Maman, Papa, may I go with them?” she asked nicely.
The adults had set the children and a couple baskets of food on the sand and were laying out large blankets for all to sit upon. Lucien spied the three ladies heading up the beach toward a structure that had music emitting from within its walls. Most likely a peasant’s tavern. Still, the queen was with them, so it must be okay. However, “it is not a place for impressionable little girls, Laetitia.”
“I am not that little, Papa,” she argued.
“Laetitia,” Léna warned.
“But, the angel is with them! I am bigger than her!” She was standing tall, hands on her hips, and face of red. “I am almost a grown woman!” She considered herself as such, anyways. She had even kissed someone before. She did not really like it, and did not really want to, but at least it was over with. She did it, and she could now do anything the other adults were doing!
“Darling Laetitia,” Anaëlle cooed as she laid upon one of the blankets. “You are such a pretty and silly little thing. But, heavens, you are not even dressed for an outing in that peasants’ dress your father bought you before we left Paris.” She was still not ecstatic about being on a ship of pirates, either, but would not admit that to anyone again, not as long as they were trapped with them. Her young “niece” would have to accept it as well.
“And who were you kissing, my daughter?” Léna inquired, holding her arms out to her for an embrace.
Laetitia rolled her eyes as she accepted her mother’s arms. “Nobody, Maman. Nobody.” She didn’t even like the kiss anyway. He jammed his tongue down her mouth and squeezed her too much, his hands on her skin beneath her clothes. But it was over. She was almost a woman. “I just want to go with them. I want to speak with them.”
Lucien again glanced at the three pretty women. “So would I, love,” he said gaily.
Léna gently slapped his arm. “Mon amour! When we are done with these pirates and have resettled somewhere safe, then we can think about frivolous affairs of the heart once more. Until then…?”
He joined in on the embrace between his wife and daughter. “I am all yours, loves.”
Clément joined in, as well, squeezing between the parents to wrap his arms around the lovely Laetitia, only to be pushed back with her foot.
* * *
“And how is your friend, your highness?” asked Marie Laveau, turning toward the exiled queen as she stepped off the sand and onto the cobblestone path that led to Ilha Grande Tavern.
The 33-year-old smiled pleasantly, plucked a purple flower and breathed its sweet scent in. “He is recovering, thank you. He prefers to sleep in and has been known to come out at night and take many a virgin for the ride of their lives,” she answered, yet seemed to be distracted. “I decided to come ashore for the air, however.”
“Will he be joining us later then?” Mercy asked, taking notice of the natives gawking at her angelic wings. As they continued up the trail.
“Most assuredly.” Antoinette, too, glanced at the natives. “So many unfamiliars here for him to entertain this evening.”
“Well, it’s girls’ afternoon ‘till then, ladies, and I am quite ready to get poop-faced!” The Voodoo Queen stopped short and put her hand in front of the young Asian. “What? What’s wrong? Are there headhunters ahead?” Her eyes darted forward, worried.
“Are ye sure that be a good idea, Angel?” Laveau asked, concerned.
“What? Getting poop-faced with whatever frickin alcohol I can find in that bar? Frick yes, pregnant dog! We’re on land, finally, and I miss my man’s loving! A celebration and a pity party all in one. You two with me?”
“I miss the loves of my life, too, young one, and do require a drink or two, as well,” added the queen, taking Mercy by the arm and walking around Laveau. “Let us drink until we puke!”
Marie Laveau crossed her arms and did not move, staring at the two younger women walking away when she finally realized: “You don’t even know, do ye, Angel?”
“Motherducker,” she muttered, allowing all the stomach aches, cramping, and weird cravings for food poop she can’t even find in the year of 1789 to come to realization! She thought she was just missing Mexican chili ice cream and hamburgers with a poop-load of frickin’ pickles! “Frick! Crud! God darn fricking piece of literal poop! Son of a pregnant dog and holy duck! I’m pregnant? How the frick?” Of course she knew. She’d known for a while now but chose to ignore it. Her feet were planted firmly on the ground, not ready to move for now, maybe never again. She considered the wings on her back. “I’m a God darn frickin’ pregnant angel?” she laughed out loud. “What the frick! Darn I wanna curse so badly and I frickin can’t because of these frickin’ God darn things! Poop! Double poop and holy frickin’ poop!” The other women dare not speak yet, letting it all slowly sink in. Mercy’s violet eyes and hands found her belly, softly gazing at and caressing the life within. A smile grew on her lovely face. “She’s Jack’s. She’s Jack’s.” Her eyes found the Maries’. “I don’t know how I know it’s a she, but, frick it, she’s a God darned she! And she’s Jack’s, my friends. She’s frickin’ Jack’s.”
Marie Laveau wrapped her strong arms around the young Asian-American and kissed her cheek. “Of course she be, Angel. Of course she be.”
Tears began to fall. “And he’s nowhere to frickin’ be found because that white ducker in the suit sent my butt back in time to 17-frickin-89! Second frickin’ time in my life I’ve been knocked up and Daddy ain’t around to bear some responsibilities with me. Frick them both!” Now the tears were waterfalling as Mercy collapsed into the Voodoo Queen’s arms. “God darn all this poop!”
Marie Antoinette covered her mouth as she snickered, prompting a tear-blinded glare from the pregnant Mercy. “I am sorry, my dear. But your inability to curse can be quite humorous at times.”
The three ladies stood silent for a long while before they all burst out laughing. Mercy signaled the queen to join the group hug, in which she readily accepted. “I’ve lost my children and my husband, the King, and you have gained a child. What will you do now?” she asked, wiping the tears from Mercy’s eyes.
The last time she wound up pregnant, still a girl in high school, her family made her give the child up. But this time? “Frick it, I’m keeping her of course,” she said proudly. “I’m finding my man someday. I frickin’ know it, witches. I’m finding my man and he’s gonna be happy as poop that I’ve got his child in me. He’s here somewhere, I just know it.” She then released herself from the two historical celebrities, wiped her face, and gave her body a shake. “Right now, though, I wanna get a frickin’ stomach ache on pineapple juice, or coconut milk, or whatever the frick they’ve got in that bar over there and pretend I’m drunk as a duckin’ skunk.”
* * *
Laetitia Janequin opened one eye and took a peek at her parents. The weeks at sea must have really taken its toll on them. They were sound asleep on their blanket. Next to them slept Auntie Anaëlle and her four children. The twelve-year-old lifted her head carefully, slowly, silently, and then propped herself up on her forearms. “Maman?” she whispered.
Not even a mumble. Not a word. Not a swat. Not a shush. Nothing.
“Maman?” she whispered again.
A smile crept upon the young face of the French girl. Another glance to survey the beach-front before she would make her move. All the pirates were busy sleeping or drinking or laying with someone to notice her. Of course, she would be too young for those cretins to notice anyway. They were all filthy, dirty pirates with bugs in their hair. She wouldn’t really want any of them to take notice of her anyway. Well, maybe the boy, Jim. He was kind of handsome, in a forbidden, naughty kind of way. But he was not around, either. Perhaps he snuck off, too, in the direction of the building with the music coming from it. She crawled along the silk-like sand, off the blanket, and away from he parents. Surely, that boy, too, followed the angel, the queen, and the witch as well. She stood and brushed off as much sand as she could from her drab white, cotton dress. An ugly thing meant to hide her class. Still, ugly as it may be, it was better than running around naked as a bird! She giggled slightly as she carefully stepped onto the past that the three beauties stepped on perhaps two hours ago. They had not come back yet and hopefully could still be found up ahead. My, what wonders could be found on such an island as this. In the distance she could hear the birds from high up in the trees, making songs like she had never hear before! How lucky they were to fly wherever they liked, whenever they liked, with fire in their bellies.
She followed the lit torches to the building that had the loud music playing within. There people playing a piano, a violin, and some other instruments that she could not make out. Oh, what fun they were having! And through the window she could see her future friends, the celebrities of the ship, the enchanting ladies that she hoped she could be like one day! They were laughing and carrying on. Men and boys, pirates and natives were laughing with them. Laetitia crept up to the window for a better look, with a feeling as though she were committing some kind of mortal sin. As she watched this behavior in the building. A taverne! That’s what this is! She blushed as she saw a man and a woman embracing, their hands in inappropriate places on each other’s bodies. She laughed as she saw a woman spill her ale on a man’s head. Her heart raced as the angel’s eyes seemed to spy her. She jumped as a hand touched her back!
“I can take yer inside fer a quick feel, princess,” a slovenly drunk pirate spat as she threw his hand off her. “Aw, c’mon, jes’ a quick one, girl,” he spat as he tried to grab her.
She could not scream, as though it were but a dream. A gasp was all her voice would allow her as her feet hurried her away from the pirate. She had had enough of adults ramming their tongues down her throat and did not want it to happen again, not anytime soon if she could help it. No hands on her bottom. None touching her growing breasts. And certainly no hands between her legs again! “No!” she called out, but only in a whisper. Her heart and feet raced on whilst her mind was blinded in shock. She knew not where she was going, towards the jungle it appeared. She did not care as long as no man could find her and touch her there! Her feet carried her far, far away, over a small creek, stumbling over broken branches, jumping over rocks. The noises around her were a din of unfamiliar sounds. Screeches. Chirps. Cracking. Wind. Hoots. Footsteps. Was he following her?!
Laetitia ducked behind a bush of giant yellow flowers, her heart trembling with a fear never felt before. She did not want it to happen again! Please, God! It wasn’t so terrible, but it felt wrong. It felt as though her body was being invaded. He told her it was okay. It was just a kiss. He kissed his own children, too. Petted his own children, too, but it was not the same. He did not touch them the same way. Tears began to fall. She did not want him to touch her anymore. She said please, no, but he said it was okay and he kissed her anyway. He laughed and told his kids that she was being silly. He finally let her go when the door opened. She covered her eyes in shame of the memory. The footsteps stopped just in front of her now. There was talking. A number of people talking in a language she was unfamiliar with. Peering around the bushes, she spied about thirty or so dark-skinned people. The moonlight showed scars all over their bodies. Some had ripped cloth around them, some had nothing covering their bodies at all. They were frightened of something. She moved the brush out of the way a bit more and spied upon them. They were escaped slaves! She could see the metal bracelets on their ams and feet. Someone recently freed them and they were running away. She now recalled hearing a pirate mention something about a slave auction in the morning and that the captain would fuck the slavers royally. Even trembling, she wanted to laugh at the language pirates used when they thought no children were around. “Fuck,” she whispered, just to try it out. It sounded all wrong, though. It sounded lower class, like a peasant’s word. The escaped slaves were discussing plans, she assumed, in their own language when a sudden hush was made by several of them.
Fear seemed to fester even more.
And then there was a howl.
They began to run again, deeper into the jungle. Whatever was coming after them, may come after her as well! Howling could only mean wolves, no? She remembered that last night in Paris where Uncle- -, he had an elaborate costume on. It was quite scary. But it was just a costume, no? The howling was getting closer. Branches breaking, leaves rustling. This was real. All too very real. The twelve-year-old’s feet ran, allowing terror to carry her away. She tried to go in the direction of the escaped slaves. She heard them just ahead of her. She thought she could even see one of them pass a tree, his image reflecting in the water below with the help of the full moon. Then a shot rang out! Distant shouts from somewhere on the island. Que se passe-t-il?What is going on? The girl stopped fro just a moment to listen, to get a feel for whatever was happening. So stupid!
It’s eyes were on her. Hungry, bright yellow eyes. Deadly, pale-white teeth. It’s black nose, moist with wetness. Huge. Standing on two legs just as he had done that night in Paris. “Fuck,” she mouthed.
And then she ran with a shrill scream blasting out of her lungs and mouth.
The werewolf followed.
Her terrified feet ran on, her mind hoped and prayed that she would find help before this thing sunk its teeth into her. Her eyes, almost blinded with her tears and the dark of the jungle. The monster was right behind her. His heavy breathing was closing in. God, please! Please help me. She felt the brush of fur on her leg. The beast was upon her! And then she tripped, and fell. Her back hurt with a pain she had not felt since the last time she was spanked! She landed right on a giant rock. But that pain was nothing compared to what the beast above her was about to do to her flesh. It stood above her, ready for the kill. Drool fell upon her sweet, young face.
This was it.
“Au revoir, Maman et Papa,” she cried hysterically.
* * *
It almost had her before. It felt her while the stupid man touched her. It felt her raw power within. The man on the outside just wanted wanted to molest her body. But the beast wanted more! She was fresh, unspoilt, and full of promise. With her power ingested, the wolf would be able to take over and rid itself of the sniveling pervert. It could just feel it. I knew it for a fact! Magic knows magic! It licked its black lips with its long, pink tongue, its slobber falling on her soft, creamy face. The monster could sense her heart and fear rage on, building the power within. Increasing the taste as well! It was ready to rip into her throat when it was tackled from the side. It fell! Distracted by the young bitch as it was attacked! It felt its face pummeled by two fists as one of the slaves it was initially chasing double-backed to try to help the girl. Foolish! Another one joined in, and yet another. Three escaped slaves thought they could save the little French-girl! Fah! His teeth and claws ripped into all of them, their taste just a snack before the feast. A jugular vein ripped open with his teeth, splashing the delicious liquid all over its fur, now sticky with the substance. The beast tore into the man’s flesh, unable to control itself while it could feel the others pummel its back with sticks. It roared a threat before turning to face its next two victims. Claws penetrated flesh, ripping the arm off of one while penetrating the chest of the other, a ribcage no small matter for a beast of its strength! It then knocked over the man with one arm and chewed the flesh off his frightened face. Fear made everything taste better. And the beast was hungry, having not been allowed out in almost two months! He devoured organs and flesh with a horrid delight and abandonment until the noise. The gunshot again! Fortunately, too far away to matter yet. It looked up and remembered the girl. Laetitia Janequin! The fools did not realize what a treasure they had on their ship. But the beast did, indeed! It lifted its head and sniffed her out. Just ahead, beyond those trees!
* * *
The twelve-year-old girl placed her scratched and bloody hand on the tree beside her, having a desperate need to stop and catch her breath. The wolf seemed so much like Uncle Marius in that costume, save for the fact that it murdered those men outright! Uncle Marius was certainly no saint, but to kill a man whilst dressed as a wolf? No, that couldn’t have been him! Couldn’t it? It seemed to leap at her, wanting to kill her before that man jumped in front. He was a hero, that escaped slave. Those escaped slaves. Oh, why did she have to go and explore on this night of all nights? What a terrible idea! She was breathing like a madwoman and her chest hurt fiercely from all her running. She jerked her head quickly at the frightening noises behind her, coming closer. The growling had returned. She screamed once more as the wolf tore through the darkened jungle, no more than six or seven trees behind her. Her feet charged again, taking her body through branches that scratched her even more, leaving traces of blood on her skin and the wood she passed, driving the hunter even wilder as it howled with excitement once again.
She was near! She was dinner! She was so much more than even that! She was just a few more steps away when it stretched out it powerful, hairy arm for a swing at her flesh, knocking her to the ground in an instant. The wolf ignored her cries as it stood just above her whimpering mouth. Her white skin. Long, dark hair. Small nose, like a button. It licked the small amount of blood and flesh from its claws, allowing a trickle of blood to fall from its mouth and land on her hands, covering her face from the terror above.
* * *
Mercy did see her from the window and chased after her, questioning and then knocking over, the drunken pirate who wanted to have his way with her. Laveau snapped his neck afterwards. When the howling started, they knew they had to hurry. Marie Antoinette stayed behind to go get the girl’s parents. The noises ahead, screams mostly, led them deeper into the dense jungle. “Do you think you could fly ahead and see what you can find, Angel?” asked the Voodoo Queen.
“I don’t think I’d be much help, Marie. The jungle is too thick. I don’t think I’d be able to see below the trees and leaves. But, just for poops and giggles, what are we going to do if we see a wolf? Got any quick voodoo to defeat it? Like in Dungeons & Dragons?”
A confused look appeared on her hurried face. “Dungeons and- -?”
“Never mind.” The two women rushed on, stopping when the heard the blood-curdling screams of men just ahead. “My God, Marie, what the frick are we doing? If that thing is killing men, what are two chicks without any weapons gonna do?”
“Use our wits, Angel! We use our wits! Someone has to help the girl.” It was then that the shriek of a bat, much louder than either woman had ever heard before, startled them immensely as it burst past them, and toward the danger that lay ahead. Much too dark to see, it appeared to be nothing more than a large shadow.
“Wolves and bats, Laveau? Duck this crap! Should’a stayed on the frickin’ ship!” the winged girl exclaimed as she continued to run towards the danger ahead.
* * *
Her twelve years rushed past her eyes. The palaces. The parties. Her friends and families. Cakes and chocolates and other sweets. Jim the pirate’s smile. All as the dripping mouth of the werewolf moved towards her pretty face. It was going to start with her face, rip the flesh off it before moving down towards the rest of her! Why, her, though? It had just killed three escaped slaves! What more could a little girl offer such a beast? She was just a little girl! “Maman!” she cried out with all her might for one last time. And that’s when monsters met!
At first it was just a shadow, a bat. But then, before her eyes, it became a man! A naked man! Tall, pale and with hair of red! It had tackled and pulled the hairy beast away from her, both tumbling onto a bush with flowers of red and branches of thorns. The tall man, lean and muscular, growled at the beast with fangs just about as sharp as the wolf’s, though not quite as large. The wolf howled in anger and leapt at the man, all claws and teeth. Was this her chance to run away? God, what should she do? Run further into the jungle or go try to go back whence she came? “God damn you, girl! Run!” called out the red-headed savior. “Run, damn you! Run!” He then fell back under the power of the wolf, almost double his weight as far as she could tell. It lunged at the man, who blocked those deadly jaws with his arm. Blood gushing out was the last thing Laetitia Janequin saw as she ran like Hell through the foliage, hoping desperately that she chose the correct way. The growls and punches were just behind her. Both monsters fighting for her. One to save her, and one to eat her! Dear God in heaven, she just wanted to be in the arms of her maman and go back home! She heard the loud crash, almost like that of a tree coming down where the beasts were fighting. But then there was the shout of the man, her savior. Not a shout of pain, but a curse of some kind, followed by the crash of branches just behind her. God, no! Please! And then another howl! The beast, the wolf, had gotten away from the man and was right on her heels once more! Fuck!
And then she was air-born!
She looked first below her toes as the werewolf stopped just short of where she had been, and leapt up, trying angrily to claw at her feet. Then the witch Laveau stepped onto the scene with two large, large sticks. She started to say something in a dialog that the young Janequin had never heard before. A series of strange words to be sure! The girl then looked up to find the arms of the pretty angel, wrapped tightly around her waist. God, she was beautiful! To look like this angel when she was older would be the most amazing thing in the whole wide world! She was warm. She was safe. Laetitia wanted to turn and embrace her face to face, chest to chest, but didn’t move a muscle for fear of falling. Mercy landed on a large branch of a nearby tree as the wolf let loose an almost ear-piercing howl just before the large-fanged man burst onto the scene again. He was the strongest man that the young girl had ever seen. He had the wolf’s neck firmly secured in his arms. “You have him?” Marie Laveau asked, deadly serious.
“Do not fear, Lady,” he replied, holding fast to the wolf, trying desperately to escape his grip. “Vincent Morávek, at your service.”
“Dude is pale as a vampire,” the angel said in Laetitia’s ear. “Holding onto the werewolf, it’s almost like Jacob versus Edward.” The girl looked at her inquisitively. “An old movie- - never mind. Don’t have frickin’ movies yet.”
Marie Laveau cracked her neck and dropped one stick as she approached slowly, repeated a series of words that confused dark-haired Janequin. “What is she saying, Miss Angel?”
“A spell of sorts, I guess.” They sat on a branch, far from the danger below, Mercy’s arms comforting the frightened girl. What the duck she’s doing, I have no idea.”
Still holding firmly to the trashing wolf, the vampire stated, “I have my strength back. I can snap his neck with ease.”
She shook her head, still repeating her incantation, gripping the stick now with both hands. Her large hazel eyes captivated the werewolf’s until it calmed down. It’s breathing slow and steady. His body going almost limp. Then, with all her strength in her arms, she brought the stick down hard upon its head, knocking it out completely. It’s body now completely limp in the vampire’s arms. “I had him, vampire, do not fear.” She glanced at the girls safely in the tree and held out a firm hand, a warning to not come down just yet. “You came aboard with the queen, no?”
“I did,” he said, gently placing the unconscious beast upon the ground. “I thank you and your husband for taking us in.”
“You were weak before,” she said, still firmly holding the stick, now tapping one end in a palm. “How did you get strong once more?”
The red-haired vampire glanced up at the girls and then back at the Voodoo Queen and smiled knowingly. “Not on the blood of your crew, I assure you. My friends, the queen, allow me a snack now and then, nothing much. A few of the natives here, for a bit of coin, gave me a meal before I heard the screams.”
“Do you take lives?” A clear warning.
Vincent shook his head. “Not normally, no. If pushed or harmed, then, yes.”
“You’ll be fine with us, vampire. As long as you keep your nose clean. We could use someone of your talents for this adventure.” On the ground, all four took notice as the werewolf took a transformation. Its furry, red hair receded inside the pale, naked, white skin of the tall human known as Marius de Villeneuve.
Laetitia Janequin turned and dug her face into the breasts of the angel; her nails dug into her savior’s skin. Fear returned. “Ow,” Mercy exclaimed. “Laetitia, what’s the matter? Never seen a werewolf turn back into a human before, huh?” It was a joke. Just a joke. Mercy knew there was something to the sudden fright. “Is it the man? He’s on the ship with us, isn’t he?” They looked down upon the scene as the Janequins, Queen Antoinette, and a few pirates showed up, swords and pistols at the ready. Anaëlle de Villeneuve and her children were there as well. Her parents were calling her name, scanning the area for their daughter. “I think they’ve got it all sorted out, hon. You ready to go down now?”
Laetitia took another look down before nodding her head.
Anaëlle de Villeneuve had thrown a blanket atop her husband’s naked body, and was now laying upon it, though one arm was still carrying the youngest child, Marie-Noëlle. “But the captain needs him! Please!” she wailed as Mercy landed with Laetitia, who was promptly in the arms of her parents. “You cannot! You must not!” Marie Laveau approached the Villeneuves, bloodied stick still firmly in her hand.
“What did he do that is so wrong?” asked the queen, holding and placing kisses on the warm face of her friend, Vincent. “They have knocked him out cold and want to kill him for what?”
“He took the lives of three kidnapped Africans. My husband freed them,” she answered in disgust, “just for him to rip them apart.”
“The captain needs him!” Anaëlle cried out again. “No one else knows the island! No one else can help the captain find his damned treasure other than my husband! My love! None of you have been there! None of you have seen was he saw! None of you were attacked by ravaged wolves to become this! He is harmless otherwise! It is his curse to bear!”
“He tried to harm the girl, too, miss,” Laveau added, acknowledging the young Janequin.
“The wolf did it!” The lady was becoming hysterical. Even though her husband threatened her, dragged her onto the pirate ship, she still loved him. He would not normally, as her kind husband, do anything to hurt anyone. He as a fun-loving soul. A child at heart! “Laetitia! Tell them! Tell your parents and the Voodoo Bitch that my husband would never do anything to hurt you! It was just the wolf! He lost control and it will never happen again, Laetitia! Please, tell them! I beg of you!”
Laetitia wanted to tell the truth. Desperately. But, as her uncle, did he really hurt her? He made her uncomfortable, yes. But, hurt her? No, no, he did not hurt her. “Darling?” he mother asked, still hugging her little girl. “It’s your uncle, no? Uncle Marius loves you dearly. He would never hurt you. It was just the silly old wolf and the full moon. Speak the truth. The wolf hurt you, not your uncle.” Her mother was right, she had decided. Though he was not her real uncle, their families had been friends for so long now. He was a good man, right? A man of class. The wolf was just a curse. Laetitia shook her head as her tears drenched her mother’s neck.
“No, Maman. No.”
Marie Laveau had told her husband, the captain, that the map was cursed, that the journey was cursed. She wanted to throw it overboard and continue treasure hunting the normal way, or maybe throw it all away and retire to land once more. She wanted to rid the ship of the wolf. She never cared for Marius. The magik had shown her for what he truly was, or would become. Dangerous. Trouble. Damned. She let out a breath that she hadn’t realized she had been holding and studied the back of Laetitia Janequin’s head. “Are you sure, baby? You trust this man to be on the same ship as you? Maman et Papa?”
“He is our family, Laveau,” Lucien Janequin answered firmly. “He would never purposefully hurt our angel. And the sla- - ,escaped ones, were just an accident. He will regret it all when he awakes. He will harm none else, I assure you.”
“Do with hims what you will,” Laveau commanded. “I, and my crew, return to the ship.” Marie Antoinette held Vincent’s hands and pulled him away, in the direction of the Voodoo Queen.
Mercy, the winged girl, was left alone in the jungle with the Janequins and the Villeneuves, all wondering what to do with the unconscious naked man on the ground.
* * *
The sun was rising just as The Holy Terror was sailing away from Caxadaço Beach. “They’ll be findin’ th’ body o’ Cap’n Aeron soon,” the captain mused. “An empty hut near the end o’ th’ settlement. Thought she could have her way with me and keep her slaves. They’ll be findin’ her naked as th’ day she entered th’ world, but a whole lot deader. She wouldn’t let me buy th’ Africans from her fair n’ square, Quao, so’s I made my own bargain instead.”
The escaped slave nodded his head. “I thank you, Captain. Such a thing should not be happening. We are people, humans, just as they are. All over this territory,” he said, circling the South Atlantic Ocean, “are men and women just like her, Captain. Thank you for freeing their hostages whenever you can from those terrible people.”
“And what of the terrible person we have on board now, Captain?” asked Njord, currently picking his teeth with a toothpick after devouring most of a delicious chicken, though ever so slightly burned, in the island tavern. “Are you so sure that we need the wolf’s assistance in acquiring the treasure of Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata? Without him we are a formidable crew, rarely losing anything we seek and rarely a life lost.”
The captain nudged the ship’s navigator out the way and pointed at their destination on the map. “Here lies th’ unknown, Viking. We ‘ave lost men and women before and I’ll be damned if I don’t do my best to keep ever last one of my crew alive as long as possible. If the wolf can help show us the way through th’ island and help us stop anything that comes after us, then I’ll be damned again if I let your axe spilt his head open.”
“But what of the little lady, Captain?” asked Quao.
“He would’ve killed her if not for your wife and the vampire,” added the Viking.
Captain Slicer looked up from the map and scratched the back of his neck in thought. For just a moment. “The wolf would’ve, not Marius. And th’ little lady’s Uncle Marius is in chains in the brig below. He’ll not be gettin’ out till we need him to.” Hands on hips. Standing tall. Eyes on both of his crew. “He will be no bother.” And then to the navigator: continue th’ course for Botany Bay. We’ll be needin’ us a didgeridoo fer a harpy queen.”
In 1779, Captain Jack Nelson woke up on the outskirts of London.
In 1782, the captain was arrested for attempted murder of military personnel.
On 26 January, 1788, Captain Arthur Phillip and the First Fleet landed on the continent of New Holland. They raised the Union Flag of Great Britain and began creating the first “civilized” society of New South Wales there. A penal colony, in truth, established by eleven ships full of the unwanted and exiled prisoners of the crown due to the king throwing a temper tantrum after losing his thirteen American colonies. He still sought expansion, and this, New Holland, became the destination of choice. The prisoners’ roles there would be to help erect the new colony that began with just a series of small huts and tents. They were to manufacture two or three room houses, courthouses, hospitals, and other public buildings. They were also there to build roads and bridges or to work on farms. The females, approximately 193 of the 780 inmates, on the other hand, were typically used as domestic help, keeping the homes of those in charge, such as Governor Arthur Phillip, military soldiers, surgeons, and others.
In 1788, Captain Jack Nelson also arrived in New Holland, and was generally kept in iron chains during his entire time there. He was a model prisoner, though, and was well-liked by the guards, even with his heinous crime under his belt. He did his back-breaking work diligently and with rarely a complaint out of his mouth. They even let him see his fiancée, though under strict supervision. Though other couples were allowed to conjugate, Jack Nelson and Emily Bloxworth were under strict directions to never be allowed together without supervision for fear of an uprising.
In November, 1789, things changed.
His eyes opened to face his barred window and the warmth of the Eastern sun. “Cotton candy,” he whispered. That was her scent, right? Or was it bubble gum? He closed his eyes and tried like hell to picture her once more as he did in his dreams. She was shorter than he. Nelson was 5’8” and she was 5’2”? 5’1”? God damn he couldn’t remember. Her eyes were violet. He remembered that at least. Her hair was black. Her lips, often pink. And soft. A tattoo of a dragon ran up from her left ankle to her belly button. She was soft, yet cursed like a sailor. She was strong, yet she needed him. He was her hero. Until he wasn’t. He opened his eyes and looked upon his chains, fastening his wrists together and locked to his iron bedpost. He had been captured just as she had been. He tried to save her back then. He closed his eyes again and remembered. “You love her, don’t you?” The demon Hek had asked him. The memory was clear as if it were yesterday. They were sitting at a table after the captain had killed anyone he could find in trying to save her. He was exhausted and defeated, and had no fight left in him. He just wanted the answer he craved. Where was Mercy? He told the pale white monster that he would go through Hell to find her. He knew he couldn’t defeat the demon, so punching or choking him was out of the question. Guns wouldn’t work, either, and so they remained on the floor behind him, emptied. He gulped a brown ale with a rich flavor of hazelnut and caramel that the demon had given him as a reward for becoming like his daddy, a violent man. A killer.
“She wished to escape,” Hek answered bluntly, giving time for that answer to sink into the soldier’s brain before continuing. “It is what I do, you realize. I grant wishes. She has escaped and is now free…and amazing, by the way! You made a good choice in that one, son. She’s strong; stronger than you realize.”
“If you’ve hurt her, Hek…” Jack began with a threat, but could not figure out how to end it. How does one hurt a demon?
Hek chuckled. “I would never hurt her, Jack. She’s much too special for that. Would you like to find her?”
“Of course I would.”
The powerful demon crossed his fingers and leaned back in his chair. “Would you kill to find her?”
Jack closed his eyes and growled. He never wanted to be a killer. He only wanted to be a soldier, like his father. Apparently, Dad was a great soldier because he was such a good killer. “I will,” Jack answered.
“Just like Daddy. Your wish is granted.”
The next thing Jack knew, he was waking up in 1779.
Ten years had past. No Hek. No Mercy.
What were those cartoons she was so crazy about called? Were they from China? Japan? He opened his eyes and wanted to strangle someone. To kill someone. But that wouldn’t bring Mercy to him. Hek sent him to England for a reason. There had to be a reason. And then he wound up in the damned Outback before Australia had even become a country. There had to be a reason. There had to. Plus, he had given his promise to Em. If he killed someone, what would become of her? Even though he didn’t love her as he did Mercy, he cared for her. He had to look after her. A promise is a promise. They would both make it out of this place alive.
Two more years of service.
Two more years of Hell.
Then they would be free.
The door to Jack’s one-room shack/cell opened just as he was climbing to his feet. The military hero of a land that was just now in its infancy, and on another side of the world, stood to attention, wearing his stained, blue-striped, creamy-white, unbleached cotton shirt, a bland-beige trousers of muslin, and a yellow and black, wool jacket that was branded with a broad arrow marked PB for Prisoner Barracks, signifying that he was nothing more than government property. His feet were covered with worn-out stockings and leather shoes whilst upon his head was a wool hat. Those previously mentioned chains adorned his outstretched wrists, palms up, as he had been directed to do for years. Two to three guards usually met Captain Nelson, or, just Nelson, as he was referred to in the penal colony, but not this particular morning of November, 1789. The cool temperature, Jack guessed, was in the early 60s, the sky was blue and filled with puffy white clouds, yet the air was somehow dry and stale. Jack noted five guards on this morning, their faces solemn. Something was happening in the colony that they weren’t too happy with. “What’s the matter, men?” he asked as one barrel-chested soldier crossed behind him to unlock his chains from his bedpost as the others, armed with Brown Bess muskets. The tired, gray-eyed man firmly held the other end of Jack’s chains and moved past him without a reply. “Five of you today. You know I won’t do anything. Two more years and Emily and I are free. We’ll start our lives here, or go back to her family’s farm.” He moved forward, towards his door as he followed the soldiers without fail. Twin soldiers, both tall and slim, crossed behind him as they exited. “Seriously,” he tried once more, turning to the fresh-faced soldier to his right, “Seaman, what is happening today?”
“We have a new Lieutenant, just arrived this morning. Landed on the wrong side of the bay and took a small boat here, prisoner,” the pock-marked man squeaked as they moved on across the grass-infested sandy path.
“Prisoner, Balding? Really?” Jack laughed nervously. “You guys normally call me by my last name. The new lieutenant has regulations about that?” He knew this was not the reason, not for the whole colony at least. It was for him. “Just who is this new lieutenant, exactly?” Before anyone else could respond, however, the odor of cheap cigars and putrid sweat overcame their nostrils and a large shadow appeared on the ground. Jack looked forward, past the three soldiers and found the man responsible for his nine year sentence. “Shadroch,” Jack spat.
A malicious, stained grin expanded across the lieutenant’s dark, scarred face, almost mutton-chop to mutton-chop. His gloomy blue eyes seemed bright and sinister as they made contact with Jack’s. He pushed past his soldiers and laid a solid left hook across his nemesis’s stunned face. Still standing firm, though in shock, the blonde captain of United States Security Agency spat out some blood from his mouth, cracked his neck and stared down his enemy. “Why not a right hook, Lieutenant?” he snarled.
Lieutenant Shadroch moved the fingers on his gloved, right hand awkwardly and laughed a brutal laugh. “Ye got lucky back then, boy. Bloody hand never healed well thanks ta ye. Won’t happen again, trust me.” He then spat in Jack’s face and punched him in the gut as the soldiers looked on silently. He latched onto Jack’s blonde, shaggy hair and pulled his face up to his own. “Ye’re in fer a world o hurt, boy. Ye and yer little tramp missus.” He looked back and laughed at his me. “We got history, this one an’ me do. Piece a shit tried ta kill me an’ my men. Right worthless street trash is all he is, an’ that’s exactly what he’ll remain while I’m here.” Nose to nose. “One slip up and ye’re gettin’ yer time extended indefinitely.” And then mouth to ear: “an’ that filthy whoor Emily Bloxworth-it is my private servant, Nelson. Private, like. Anything I tell her ta do, she has ta do it. Private like. Wanna take a guess at her first private job, Nelson?” He lunged at Jack’s crotch and squeezed for just a second. “I’ll give ye one guess.”
That was the lieutenant’s last words.
The barrel-chested soldier soon found Jack’s chains jerked out of his hands. Like a wip, the chains struck all the soldiers’ faces before being wrapped around Shadroch’s thick neck. Jack twisted his arms back in order to give a quick snap to the hairy officer’s neck. Jack’s leg kicked back a tall one that was raising his gun, knocking it quickly from his hands. The body of Shadroch was then thrown solidly into the barrel chested soldier as Jack ripped a Brown Bessy from one of the twins. Barrel to the twin’s forehead, Captain Nelson ordered the others to drop their weapons to the ground. The other two soldiers did as directed. “Stay down,” he added to the barrel-chested one who was about to get up. “Hell, men. This wasn’t supposed to go down like this. I was going to serve my time.” He looked at the body of the malevolent lieutenant and then at the soldiers, the four standing with their hands in the air. “Twins, pick up that hairy bastard and put him in my cell. You, Balding, get my door.” The pock-faced soldier did as ordered, holding the door for the twins carrying Shadroch. Jack waved the other two in his cell with his rifle. “You guys know I wouldn’t do this without provocation. That man was evil. Pure evil and would never let Em and I out alive.” The lieutenant’s body was on the floor as Jack motioned for the four soldiers to sit on his bed. Seaman Balding stood beside a wall in the tiny shack. Jack shook his head in disgust before rapidly striking each soldier in the forehead with the butt of his rifle, knocking hem unconscious.
“Nelson- -?” Balding almost cried, holding his hands in front of his face.
“They’ll be fine, Seaman. And I need you conscious. You and I have a mission.” He gave the soldier the rifle back. “You know I can take that back in an heartbeat, right?”
“Right,” he squeaked.
“And shoot you in the heart?”
“Right,” he squeaked again.
Jack then put his chains in the young soldier’s hand. “Is Em at Shadroch’s home?”
Balding shook his head uncontrollably.
“You’re going to escort me there. If anyone sees me going alone, there’s going to be trouble. I need to get her out of here and fast.”
Balding shook his head uncontrollably.
“Let’s go.”
Seaman Balding walked as normal as possible through his uncontrollable shaking. “I didn’t even want this job, Nelson. My pa made me do it. I wanted to play music,” he moaned, holding limply onto his prisoner’s chain. “He said I needed a man’s job.”
“Get me to Emily and you’ll live to orchestrate one day, Balding, “ Jack assured him.
“William,” he stammered. “It’s William, Nelson. I’m sorry this happened to you and Miss Emily.” They passed by several officers and free men, unfazed by the normal sight of a soldier leading a prisoner in chains in front of the row of homes, typically constructed with clay bricks, bush timber, and stone. The roofs were thatched or shingled. “What will you do?”
Before answering, Jack looked around again. No one noticed. No one paid any attention to them. They went about with their own business, besides a few G’mornin’ here and there. “There’s some small boats by the docks. We’re gonna take one after I destroy the others. Can’t have anyone following us after what I just did. We’ll sail for the other side of the continent and eventually make our way to Indonesia or New Guinea.” The seaman did not respond as he had no idea where these two locations were. “From there we’ll book passage and start fresh somewhere else. Probably won’t be able to get her back to her family, though.” His voice was tense at this realization. She could never return to her family if she escaped with him. But what retribution would await his friend if he left her there? He killed their new lieutenant. She was sure to be implicated in some way or another. They had to take their chances elsewhere and would have to move now. The two men hurried to Lieutenant Shadroch’s door.
“I- - want to go with you, Nelson. Jack,” the soldier stammered as he pounded on the rough timber door. “They’ll want me hanged for sure after assisting you, sir.”
Captain Nelson had no chance to respond to the young man for the door opened then to the woman who became his fiancée seven years prior. "Jack!” she exclaimed before another soldier appeared behind her. No malice. No fear. No sign of anything other than indifference. Just doing his job. In an instant, Seaman William Balding’s rifle was in the blonde prisoner’s hands which immediately jammed the back end of it into the unknown guard’s forehead, knocking him out in less than a heartbeat. “Jack- -?” Emily exclaimed again, turning back to look at the fallen soldier.
“He’ll be alright. Helluva headache, but he’ll live. Get a good story to tell, too,” he replied as he latched onto her yellow cotton sleeve. Her uniform, of the same color of Nelson’s jacket, was that of a house servant. “We gotta go. We gotta run. Now.”
Her feet, clad in worn-out leather shoes, planted firmly on the stone floor of the lieutenant’s home. She pulled her arm out of his grip and allowed her pretty, freckle-filled face to turn serious. “Ye better start talking, Mr. Nelson, afore I move one foot away from this house. We’ve got two years left on our sentence and I don’t want to ruin it by scampering off now.” Arms crossed. Foot tapping.
“Shadroch,” Jack began. “He arrived today. He was gonna move in here. With you as his private servant.”
“Ye didn’t?” she asked rhetorically. She already knew he did.
“Choked him in an instant. Friggin’ amazing!” the seaman interjected.
Jack’s eyes darted to Balding and then back to Emily. “You know what that bastard would’ve done to you.” She nodded. “Em, we have to go. I didn’t kill anyone else, but they’ll be looking for us soon. We’re running for the docks and stealing a boat. Junior here is joining us.”
“Never was one for the military,” he admitted.
The young lady rolled her eyes and reached out for her fiancée’s hand once more, surrendering. “Well, if it’s hanging for murdering an officer or running for it, Jack, I reckon we’d better run for it.”
And so they did, after loading several sacks of foodstuffs including salted pork, rice, beans, and a few other items and taking the unconscious soldier’s Brown Betty. The lieutenant’s assigned home was not far away from the colony’s docks, just past about seven homes and around the corner. Though the three hurried around several villagers, soldiers, and other villagers, no one paid them any mind. None had any idea yet as to the events that had just transpired. That would not last long, however. As the trio hit the beach, Jack spotted an English ship just off the coast. “Fresh soldiers,” he noted, “we’ve got to make this quick.” True, there was a new ship anchored in the bay with British flags. A multitude of fresh faces now practically swarmed the beach conversing with the residents, many pointing this way and that. Had they found out so quick? There was no way, right? he wondered. Balding urged him on as the former captain stopped in his tracks. Emily Bloxworth tugged at his strong arm, trying to get his attention, pull him away from his stare. So many new people in the sand. But though they had the British flag on the ship, the people that came ashore were not in uniform. Not British uniforms, anyway. In fact, they looked pretty ragged. But there was one in with a stocky frame, an Abe Lincoln beard, and gold hoop earrings. The man wore a black tricorn hat and a long crimson red coat. A pirate captain? But his face, his face was so damn familiar…
And then someone else caught his eye.
“Jack?”
Jack’s eye abandoned the distant pirate captain. He knew him from the past future. Slicer, the bartender who relied on to get him some illegal substances to assist with his pain. He had to turn away. He had no choice. An angel had called his name. Those grand, elegant wings couldn’t belong to anything else else. It had to be an angel! Nobody in these times had the ability to make a costume like that, could they? For a moment, Captain Jack Nelson thought that the wish-granting demon Hek was there, putting imaginary figures in his view once more. The young, pock-faced Seaman William Balding called to him to make their escape while the red-headed Emily Bloxworth strained to move her fiancée by pulling at his arm. “Jack?!” the angel called again. His eye zeroed in on her. The angel was her height, had her hair, though it was somewhat longer than he remembered. She was just as tan as he recalled and she had that same dragon tattoo! She wore a brown leather vest that was stitched closed at the front and she wore a beige skirt that stopped at her knees. My God, he thought as he closed his jaw, freed his arm from his fiancée, and ran like hell to Mercy.
“Jack!” she screamed again as she started running to him. She knew that one day she’d find him again! Frickin’ forever gosh-darned soul-mates is what they were and no duckin’ weirdo, white-skinned magic man in white was gonna separate the two of them ever again! Her legs sprinted across the soft white sands of the beach and into the loving arms of her man after months of not seeing him. She gripped his longer than normal blonde hair in her hands, pulled his face to hers and jammed her tongue in his mouth. Their passionate reunion kiss was just the start. She wanted so much more from her man, but they’d have to wait for the privacy of her cabin. Or would they? She could take him right there on the beach, not giving a darn what anyone else thought. He was hers to do with whatever the duck she pleased and she really really just wanted to duck him right there in front of the whole 1789 people of whatever the duck place Slicer called it. New Holland? Whatever. Her hands moved to his shirt and ripped it open while her mouth never left his. This was her man and she needed him in the worst way. They had lost way too darn much time thanks to that man in white. She freed his mouth from her just long enough to shove him to the ground before climbing on top of his six-pack. She felt his powerful hands on her hips. They were touching her, finally! It had been so long since he had his hands on her! She began to untie the straps that kept her breasts beneath her leather vest, ready to shove her boobs into his face when he had to go and open his stupid mouth.
“Wait,” his stupid voice said.
“What the duck do I want to wait for, Boyfriend?” She returned to untie the frickin’ stupid crappy ties that kept her man’s fun bags hidden from view until he placed his stupid hands on hers and looked into her eyes. She then looked at him. Really looked at him. “Frickin’ what happened to you, Boyfriend?” He was younger, about twenty years maybe, kind of like how he was in those pictures she found in his cabin with him and blue-eyed Little Debbie and the one with the baby, too. And then, on that hot face of his was his eye! His one eye! “You’re my age now, babe. And where the duck is your eye? What the gosh-darned frickin’ heck happened to you? And you better start talking right now so I can do things to you that should not be done in front of all these ducking gawkers but I’m gonna anyway ‘cause I don’t give a crap and I need my man inside me like right the duck now.” She looked into his one gosh-darned eye. One gosh-darned turquoise eye. What happened to her man in these past several months? “Frickin’ speak, Boyfriend.”
He held her hands and looked into her eyes. There was a lot he had to tell her, to go over these past ten years, but right now: “We have to go. Now.”
“Boyfriend, we’re not going anywhere until I wear you out to a nub,” she argued as she tried to free her hands from his.
“I just killed someone,” he said.
She stopped moving for just a long moment. “Gosh darn it, Jack!” she grumbled as she freed herself and began to climb off him.
“Jack?” came the sweet, but extremely curious, voice from behind him. He turned and saw his fiancée, arms crossed and a shocked look upon her face. She knows. She knows that he found Mercy. But what would that mean to her would have to be determined later. Right now, they had to leave. “We really have to go,” she said as the young seaman behind her looked anxiously around, frightened that men would be coming for them at any moment.
“We can take The Holy Terror, Jack,” Mercy offered as she held out her hand to his. “You’ll never believe who the frickin’ captain is, lover.” Mercy had allowed a quick, warning glance towards the woman that stood behind her boyfriend, her hero. Her baby’s father. The captain climbed to his feet, allowing Mercy to help him even though he was perfectly capable on his own. “Frickin’ Slicer, man! He’s here, too, even though he didn’t know who the duck I was before all this crap. And I can’t curse anymore since I got these sexy wings on my back! I feel like a gosh-darned Victoria’s Secret model, you know? Come on!” She latched onto his arm and pulled hard, leading him in the direction of Captain Slicer and his crew. “We came here for a musical instrument, knowing this is the only English colony and hoping they could help us find one.”
Balding coughed in interruption. “Um, miss, I’m actually a musician. What, in particular, kind of instrument are you looking for?”
“A digger-e-doody or some crap,” she called back to him as they ran.
The young man, just barely over sixteen years of age laughed out loud. “I love the didgeridoo! I consider myself quite the expert. I could be of service, if your captain allows? I’ll have to get it from the barracks in a hurry, though.”
“Go now,” Jack said, “and be quick about it. They’ll be onto us any minute.” He took a quick glance at Emily with an apologizing eye. He would have much to explain later. For now, though, he ran with the woman whose heart he’d been missing for ten years. “These wings, babe…they grew from where you had those bruises all those years ago?”
“Years, Boyfriend?” she laughed. “Jack, it’s only been about three-and-a-half months. I’m flattered that you feel like its been that long, but…how long have you been here?”
They were near the crew of the Holy Terror now, just a few more yards. Just enough time for him to answer: “Ten years. It’s been ten god-damned years without you.”
They stopped just in front of a confused looking pirate captain, a Viking, a Voodoo Queen, and a host of others. Mercy faced her man, who she was about to move in with three-and-a-half months ago, gripped his face, kissed him desperately, before turning and facing Captain Slicer. “Ahoy, Cap’n! I’ve got some new recruits! Aargh! Them, and a digger-e-doody or whatever the duck you call it. But we gotta get them on board like now. Like right the duck now, hear?”
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson crossed the deck of forecastle and slid his arm beneath the fluffy wing, and around the waist of Mercy, "So, where’s your fiancée?” she asked, looking upon the mainland, the citizens scurrying around looking for their escaped prisoners, knowing full-well they were on the pirate ship.
“In a cabin below…with the damn Queen of France, Marie Antoinette. Did you know that you had Marie Antoinette on this ship?”
She closed her eyes and nodded as she snuggled next to her love. “And Captain ducking Slicer, an immortal Viking, Marie frickin’ Laveau, and our old boss, Vincent Morávek is here, too. And just so happens to be a gosh-deaned frickin’ vampire! Did you know he was a frickin’ vampire, Jack?”
The captain coughed and smirked.
“Ducking A!” She slapped his chest. “How the duck did you know that? For how long, Boyfriend?”
“Is that where we’re gonna start with, babe? Vincent, the strip club manager?” Another world, another time. She was a stripper and Jack was a retired soldier-turned bouncer. “All that’s happened to us since that night, and that’s where we’re gonna start?”
She gripped his buttocks and leaned her head on his arm. “Exactly. Spill, Boyfriend.”
He obliged, explaining how a demon Hek, a 6’1” demon of pale white skin, but impeccably dressed, had made a promise to Jack, ten years ago, that he would see a vampire. Jack didn’t believe it, of course, until he was shot at Janequin’s Strip by his former teammates. After falling to the ground, he saw Vincent bare his teeth to rip into his own flesh and feed a stripper who was just killed, hoping to save her. Sapphire was her name. Vincent was a god-damned vampire. Sapphire became one, too, and they both helped kill those who held Mercy that night ten years ago.
“That’s the other thing, we need to clear up, babe,” she voiced. “You say it’s been ten years for you. It’s only been three-and-a-half months for me. Why the heck did Hek send you back to 1779 and me to 1789? Duckin’ Slicer said he’s been here since frickin’ 812 AD. It’s like this magical British dude is playing some weird duckin’ game that only he knows the gosh-darned rules to. And what happened to you in these long miserable years without me to warm your bed, babe?” She kissed his lips gently before allowing him to speak.
He considered how to answer for a moment. “I woke up in a barn first of all. Em’s family’s. They were good to me, Mercy. I stayed with them till I healed…”
“Healed?”
“Oh, yeah. Her mom shot me. I was an intruder. Came outta nowhere. They were scared, worried. I calmed them down, stayed with them, helped out on the farm until I decided that I had to make my own way. Besides, I didn’t believe I’d find you there. If you weren’t gonna be there, there was no point staying.”
“I bet you say that to all the hot-butted, winged angels, don’t you?”
“I miss your cursing,” he laughed.
‘Duck, yeah!” she laughed as well. “Ever since I got these poopy things I can only make G-rated comments. Ducking insanity is what it is!” She released him and leaned against the ship’s railing, facing the land once more. “And at what point did you give up on sticking your face in my Betty Boops for Emily Bloxworth’s?” She was taking it all in stride; no offense intended and Jack knew it. Still, he was not as comfortable discussing fouled-up relationships as she.
Jack Nelson shrugged his shoulders. “They were good to me. They sent me food when I worked at the mines. Mrs. Bloxworth, her mom, wanted the marriage to happen. She wanted me to stay on the farm and help run things. Three years had gone by. Three years without you, Mercy. Three years and I..was ready to give up. I was offered a home and a new life. I was ready to take it when…”
“Ya wound up in prison, right, babe? What did you and the future missus do? ‘Scuse, me, EX-missus, right?”
He allowed a soft chuckle before responding, “I love you, babe. What Em and I have was more of a…mutual benefit. I needed a home, a place to be, and they wanted a man they can trust on the farm. It was never more than that. They’re good people, though, and I like them. That okay?”
She brushed his cheek. “Of course, you dumb ducker. As long as you’re back with me. So, you going back ten years before me explains your hot young self, but what about your missing eye, Jack? Where the poop is your left eye?”
She had already known that his left eye was a high-tech device created by Wyvern Mechanix and implanted into Jack’s eye socket by the US government. She knew it was sort of any mini-computer, giving him all kinds of access to information within seconds. It was also a tracking device and could see heat signatures behind walls to make his secret military missions easier. She always assumed he used it to watch porn, too. “Best I can assume is that Hek just didn’t want me having it in the past. I don’t know if he though I might have too much advantage here with the ability to access informative shit that hasn’t happened yet, or if he kept it out because it wouldn’t work anyway. There ain’t too many satellites or cell towers in these days, babe. I guess that’s why he left me this patch instead.”
“Though it is pretty bad-butt, kinda like a hot, young Nick Fury, but I still prefer two turquoise eyes over one. All the better to see how hot I am. But what happened to you and Emily? How did you wind up in a pre-Australian prison settlement?”
“The man I killed just before you arrived, he was a British soldier, a lieutenant. He and his buddies walked up to Em and me back in England, threatening her. We fought back and got ourselves arrested and sent here to start up the new colony. He showed up here, too, just before you, threatening us again. We only had two more years and we would’ve been free. Would’ve headed back to Corfe afterwards if not for him. He would’ve never let us leave, Mercy, so I had no choice. Killing him was the right thing to do even if it meant we’d be on the run, and I’d probably never be able to return Em home again.”
“Still the hero. You’re still handsome, too, babe. You’re still my soldier-boy,” she said, stroking his cheek. She paused suddenly and turned away from him. Her hands moved to her belly. “Jack?” she began.
“Yeah?” he said, wrapping his arms around her lovingly, while moving his head to the right side of her wings.
She touched his hands and moved them to her belly. “Shh.” She held them there for a long moment.
He had not thought about the ever so slight growth in her stomach. It had been ten years after all. But when she made this movement, this deliberate action, he knew instantly. However, he had not seen her in ten years. So, whose was it, he wondered. He loved her dearly, so he would not outright accuse her at all. He trusted her to think for herself. It had been ten years after all. Besides, he had unwillingly, or accidentally cheated on her as well. The first, orchestrated by Hek and the psycho Grace. The soldier thought it was just a dream or hallucination. He was on a whole other world in a tower that shouldn’t have existed. And then the bitch came back for two times more, controlling Jack’s mind, not allowing him to control his own actions, and raping him. He would never have cheated on Mercy knowingly and willingly, but he was used and had no real choice. Whatever happened to Mercy was nothing to blame her on. He had been gone for ten years. Holding her quietly, however, Jack realized that it had been just three and a half months for her. Not ten years. She didn’t sleep with anyone else. She wouldn’t. There was a baby in her belly and it was his. He squeezed her tighter and kissed her neck. This child was theirs, conceived in 2022 but to be born next year, 1790. He had walked away from his own family because he was weak-minded. The horrors of his military life kept him away. She was forced to give away the baby she had when she was a teenager. But this was a new chance for the both of them. He’d lived a life of violence and had grown mentally ready to accept change without drugs, something impossible ten years ago. Traveling back in time had cleared his head of the nightmares of the past, cleaned out of his body of the pain that drugs could not even cure. He was clean and clear. She finally had someone who loved her, after being kicked out of her home, abused by an aunt who was supposed to take care of her, and forced into a life where she was treated nothing more than a body to grope at. The violence of the past was over, he believed, and they were now ready to be strong together. To be a family. If that was what she wanted. He was an expert at reading body language in a world of violence, but was not so good when it came to matters of the heart. He was a fucking idiot at something like that and he knew it. So he had to ask: “Are we keeping it?” She turned around in his arms, now chest to chest, and pulled his face to hers, just half an inch away. Her breath was cool. Her face was stunning. She smiled a warm smile that answered his question without words. She then took him by the hand and led him to her cabin.
The Holy Terror now had that “magical item” that would hopefully entice the harpy queen to allow them passage on the island just off the coast of the Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. The River of Silver! The mysterious island with the incredible treasure! They had a damned map of the place and some British seaman twit who could play the didgeridoo for the harpy queen. Marius Laveau’s face lit up, ready to laugh, but he closed his mouth tight, snickering quietly instead. He was locked in an iron cell which, quite the oxymoron, was locked in a cabin of wood. What the hell can a wooden wall do to stop a creature of the night that iron bars could not? Either way, Marius had complete control of his body for the moment. If he didn’t, if he lost control, really lost control, nothing would be able to stop him. There’d be a ship full of blood. Perhaps even his own family. No, that would not happen. He was in control. The interesting thing, however, was that they needed him to find the treasure. They would have to bring him, and the wolf within him, to the island. They would have to trust both of him. And neither of his personalities had any intention of anyone leaving that damned island with him. He would be the sole discoverer of the treasure. Njord and the others can help kill whatever hinders their progress, the harpy bitch can keep the ugly-faced ninny and his instrument. Can jam it up his arse for all he cared. After that, he’d take out the captain and his crew, perhaps let the wolf have a taste of that ungodly manly Viking prick, and return to the ship as the sole survivor. The hero! And rich enough to start over somewhere else. With a harem of women and men. God, this is what he deserved. It was his right. And wouldn’t Laetitia be impressed with her “uncle” then?
He closed his eyes and imagined it when he noticed the ship take a hasty turn.
“What the devil is going on out there?” he shouted.
* * *
“Jesus,” the blue-eyed 17-year-old whispered as he stared, stupefied, from The Holy Terror’s own crow’s nest. Through a haze of dense, threatening smoke that obscured the horizon came a monster of a ship none would think possible. Its crow’s nest appeared to almost touch the clouds of ink that drenched the empyrean above it. The magnitude of the vessel seemed nigh impossible. Twas equal to the mass of perhaps four galleons in one! 120 meters long, easily. Perhaps in height, too, with its massive, shredded gray sails. A terrifying 50 meters across as well. Hundreds of cannons could be aboard and arming the black beast straight from Hell’s waters! Jim Sauvage had never seen anything like it in his years aboard Captain Slicer’s ship and never wanted to again. The winds began to rage and soar towards his own home on the seas, guiding the formidable ship straight towards them, surely with blood on the collective minds of whatever creatures resided within its bowels. “Enemy vessel!” he called down. “Gods! It’s a big one!”
Frustrated and shocked, the captain lowered his pirate’s scope. “Th’ thing came outta nowhere, wife. Can yer voodoo do anything against that monster?”
“’De boy is right, husband. ‘De damned thing is from Hell. My magik, feh!, don’ work against a monster that size.” Captain Slicer and Marie Laveau stood on the forecastle. “An’ no magik or immortality is gonna save us if our ship gets blown up and we’re left for ‘de sharks ta feed on.”
The captain glared at her large, hazel eyes, still in shock at the eruption of imminent danger. Without a response for her, he instead shouted, “Trouble blowin’ in like a hurricane, men! Ready the fucking cannons and get as far away from that beast as possible! Get the women and children far below and hide ‘em well!” He then ran like hell, even as a strange pain shot through his left leg. He knew that a battle with a ship of that caliber would be pointless. They would be destroyed within the half hour. They would need a plan and they would need it quick. His heart racing, the captain heard the bellow of the enemy ship’s cannon and the call of Jim Sauvage of the warning shot, all above the din of the howling winds and the voices of his crew. A warning shot, he thought. They weren’t necessarily aiming to blow them ta high hell yet. They at least wanted somethin’ first. Maybe that would buy them some time? “Njord!” he called out as he pushed past several men scurrying past. “Njord!” he shouted, approaching the tattooed Viking and latching onto his arm. The Viking tried to speak first but the captain overruled him: “Shut it, damn ye! They be wantin’ somethin’ from us. We’ll try ta outrun them ta buy some time, but won’t get far enough away fer long. They’ll be upon us an’ quick, me Quartermaster. We’ll be needin’ a plan fer th’ otherworldly. What’s on that ship can’t be human, Njord. It can’t be human!”
“Many of us are not quite human, either, Captain,” the Viking replied solidly, Jarnbjorn and Morgan gripped firmly and at the ready. “They come aboard, they taste steel, I promise you this.”
“The angel told me of her Captain Jack, a war hero. He worked with some sorta special forces military unit. He’s got trainin’ that many of our crew have not. Seek him out, Njord, and have him at your side on this. Do not fail me, Quartermaster.”
“Aye, aye, my Captain.”
“It’s Captain Low!” someone cried out from behind.
“Go!” Captain Slicer screamed at Njord before turning to find one of the newest members of his crew, the seaman and didgeridoo player, William Balding, trembling and looking like he was ready to take a crap right there on the poop deck. The lad had a brass telescope with intricate designs of sea creatures all round. “What did ye say, boyo?”
The lad, shaking awfully, hesitantly lowered the scope from his eye. “The flag, Captain. An eerie red skeleton. It’s Captain Low’s.”
The captain raised his own telescope. The adversary ship had come closer and he could now see the flag as well. “How th’ devil? The man died in the River of Silver! That’s what the wolf had said. No one’s seen him in years.” He removed the scope. No one’s seen him. No one’s spoken of him. There could only be one possible, obvious reason: no one’s survived him! Captain Edward Low was already one of the most notorious pirates to sail the oceans even before that final journey with Marius de Villeneuve on that cursed island. The man was known to torture and burn most crews of the ships he would raid. The psychopath got a thrill out of mutilation, disemboweling, decapitation, and slaughter. His only source of weakness was women. He was known to have let any woman on board a ransacked vessel escape with their lives without allowing any of his men to touch them. But if no one, not even a woman, has spoken of him as of late, things could have changed. No one was safe from his madness.
“What’ll we do, Captain Slicer?” the boy spat nervously.
“Ever pray before?” was his response before suddenly storming away. “Low won’t sink us without gettin’ what he wants first,” he muttered to himself. “What the hell that be, I don’t know for sure.” He looked up. All sails were up and shooting forward with the winds. Unfortunately, there was a steady stream of rain incoming with the massive death-ship headed for them. His crew ran this way and that in the quickly darkening skies, arming themselves, tightening the rigging, loading the cannons. “Batten down th’ hatches, mi hearties! Prepare yer-selves fer th’ worst!” At the din of a thunderclap, he then turned to face the man-o-war, barely visible in the blackening night save for the lanterns high above. “Monster ship, heavy rains, cannons stacked agin’ us, no quarter given by this bastard, either.” He cracked his knuckles. “We be David an’ Goliath here. Where be that mythical stone we be needin’? Blast it all ta hell an’ shite it back up agin! The wolf! The wolf might be havin’ an answer if any bloody person might.”
Another cannon fire from he monster.
Captain Slicer closed his eyes and turned into Lucien Janequin. “Get out of my way, boy!” the captain growled.
“You spoke of my friend, Captain. The wolf. Marius. Whatever you need of him, I am happy to assist. Back home I was a captain, just as you, but with the distinction of being in the King’s Navy. I know how to win a battle, sir. I am experienced and held power in our nation and in our seas. There is a reason my family and I were chased out of the kingdom. It was not just for our money, man; it was for our power.”
Captain Slicer sized him up and down, taking in the French Captain’s sturdy stance, his thick facial hair, his serious demure. “So it weren’t all cake, money, and servant girls beneath yer sheets keepin’ ya happy then? Ye had actual responsibilities?”
“Gods, man! Of course I had responsibilities, much more than a pirate could fathom!” He stopped and pursed his lips in that instant. “I apologize, Captain. I’ve spoken out of turn. You have taken my family and my queen in when others wanted our heads and my words were disrespectful. But I am a man of my word and I am ready to fight on behalf of you and your ship. Give me some weapons and a battalion of your crew and I will be at the ready.”
Another warning shot.
The heavy rain drenched the pirate captain’s face as he glanced up. “Lissen up, mi hearties! Gather round and assist our good visitin’ French Captain Janequin! He’ll be gettin’ ready for these monsters whilst I have a conversation with our own!” Within moments he found himself standing before the red-headed man who would become something else when the moon rose. “It’s Low, Marius. I don’t know what he be after, but was hopin’ ye would.”
The prisoner sat upon his walnut bench and placed his pewter cup on the small table to his right and sneered at his captain. “Let me go and I’ll tell you.”
Captain Slicer closed his eyes and shook his head. He had no real animosity for the man, only a concern for the safety of his crew if the wolf side got free again. “Ye know I canna do that, Marius. Ye have been a part of me crew and I respect ye even if ye did leave us high n’ dry all those years ago. But right now, me friend, we’ve a beast of a ship four times The Holy Terror a bearin’ down on us and it belongs ta yer last captain, Cap’n Low. No one’s seen him, or’ve been able ta speak of him since ye last saw him. He used ta at least let the women of a ship survive and live ta tell th’ tale. There ain’t been a damned soul ta tell any recent tale of th’ man in these past ten years. No one’s survived him, Marius. What could he he want from us?”
Marius sighed and allowed the slightest frown. Regret. He had brought this prison on himself after all. Well, the wolf did, not Marius. Still, he wanted the island’s treasure. Wanted to be the hero. Wanted a new palace and a harem. While he also no real animosity for the captain, the treasure would be divided, leaving him with a small portion. He wanted it all. However, he also knew that he would need assistance in acquiring said treasure. And then there was the imminent attack of Captain Low of course. The Holy Terror would have to survive this before sailing on to the River of Silver. He looked up and into the desperate captain’s face. “The harpy bitch sent him, Captain. She tried to stop me as I fled ten years ago, but I was too cunning for her. Her wolves didn’t kill me, they made me stronger. As I stole away, she chased after me,” he began as he chewed away at his fingernails. “When I tied the rowboats and loaded the treasure, I also armed myself with whatever I could steal away from The Fancy. I shot a harpoon through the devil-woman’s chest and she fell into the river, her wings flappin’ away like mad trying to keep herself from drowning. She cried out to me to save her, which, of course, I would not. She then warned me never to come back. If I did, she would send Hell my way.” He lowered his head. “I never expected the curse to come true. Captain Low is Hell.”
Slicer removed his black tricorn hat with crimson red trim, dropping a load of rainwater to the floor, and scratched his sweaty and soaked hair. “Yer family dies with us if we don’t make it through this, Marius. A warnin’ of her warnin’ woulda been helpful, ye bastard. Hell is comin’ at us. Holy shite, man! But why the damned warnin’ shots?”
“Forgive me, Captain, but it is still Low. He doesn’t just sink ships.”
“He tortures and kills everyone on board, hijacks the ship’s belongings an’ sometimes th’ ships themselves. The harpy bitch wants us all dead, but he’s like demon cat, wantin’ ta toy with us before th’ killin’ commences.” The captain nodded his head. He now knew the plans of the sadistic ship approaching them. The size of Low’s ship, must be a crew in the thousands aboard ready to invade and destroy all on The Holy Terror.
“Only God himself can stop what’s coming, Captain.”
A determined snap of the captain’s fingers and a hopeful face immediately followed. “God is here, Marius!” Without an explanation, the captain bounded from Marius’s cell and went in search of the angel on board, and the Voodoo Queen.
* * *
“We’ve got them, Captain,” growled the blonde, hairy beast next to him. The chase had lasted nearly two hours, but doubt of their capture had never entered Captain Low’s mind. He did wish that the storm had persisted, however. The torrential rain made slaughter much more terrifying; watching the blood flow with the downpour was exciting for the captain. But nightfall and its moon were sufficient substitutes. He now had the wolves with him. He still preferred people, but the island had changed all of his crew but him. The harpy queen kept only him human. A human was more fun to have in her room at night. And though he definitely did not love her, she was no Eliza, after all, his brain, his soul, had been somehow altered on that island. He felt for her, respected her. And though he longed to be forever on the sea, she kept him on the island most of his days, allowing his excursions only on fleeting moments, on her whim. He did not argue. Her will was his desire. He was still capable of his own thinking, could even deviate from her plans, but just slightly. He would destroy this ship as she demanded, therefore keeping it from approaching the River of Silver; he would not add it to his own vessel, but he would have his own version of gamboling first. He would hunt down and drink the blood of the traitor Villeneuve. He would cut off the skin of the galleon’s captain inch by inch until there was nothing left. He would suck the meat from his bones. And any women on board? Though the harpy had changed him, he no longer allowed any women to go free, he would still allow none of his crew to molest them. They would also die quickly. The men on board? Slow and painful as always. He would savor every scream, ever plead to stop, every ounce of blood spilt on his boots. His sapphire blue eyes glared at The Holy Terror as his crew of werewolves began throwing rope lines and grappling hooks across. They had them now! The sound of clamor and gunfire and weapons of steel against steel echoed throughout the air to his utter delight. This was what the loved. This is what he wished the harpy would allow him to keep doing every day of his life. But he would return to her after sending the smaller ship to Davy Jones’s Locker. He would dutifully succumb to her desires when he returned. Her island, her rules. The curse had marked him. Without her touch, his life was over.
* * *
Njord wanted to stay on the ship and help defend it, but Laveau’s plan made sense. He gripped Jarnbjorn and Morgan with all his might, both weapons giving a low glow in the night, stole a momentary glance from the angel Mercy. She nodded her head and wished him well. If the angel also believed in this plan, then it may well succeed. He nodded his head, and dove off The Holy Terror. The sounds of fighting and terrifying howls reverberated all over the ship as Captain Jack Nelson held fast to his young love’s face and kissed her ardently. “I’m not gonna lose you again, Mercy!” he cried. “This will work, right?”
“If it does not, then we will all die a horrible death, Captain Nelson,” the dark-skinned witch promised.
“I love you, Jack,” Mercy professed before extending her wings and lifting off the floor.
Her one-eyed hero then clenched the pistol and cutlass and charged away, ready to kill as many of these werewolf pirates as he could before the Captain Slicer’s plan worked itself out. He had met Njord briefly just an hour ago when the Viking sought him out to discuss options for defeating the incoming hostiles. Both military experts agreed something covert was in order if it was truly a ship of monsters. Fighting hand-to-hand, human to monster, would not be enough. The odds were stacked against them, even with a few immortals and witches within The Holy Terror’s crew. The man from the future suggested some sort of giant bomb to blow out the hulking ship’s hull and would it be possible to acquire or make anything like that to get the job done. If the monster ship sunk with its crew, what damage could an army of monsters do? The Viking informed him that they had nothing of the sort, not with the time permitted. If they started firing cannons at the enemy’s vessel, it would be for naught. The incoming vessel had hundreds of cannons and would destroy their ship withing minutes. Fire would also be without point as the storm had already macerated The Fancy. Their fervent discussion continued for about half an hour as the two men studied the converging ship, racking their brains for an answer. The whole thing was moving too fast for Jack. He had just found Mercy the day before and was just awakened for her room with a tumultuous rapping at her door. He had not even had a chance to discuss lives with his old friends, Slicer or Vincent. Had not had a chance to discuss what the hell had happened with Marie Laveau after he first met her back in 1692 the day before Port Royale was to be destroyed by a merciless hurricane. Should he even discuss any of this with them? The old TV shows and movies often showed that bad things happen when time travel discussions happened with those in the past. He had never revealed where he really came from with Emily or her family, and wasn’t sure how much he could discuss with the three he already knew. Mercy had told him that Slicer and Marie had knowledge of his and her’s time traveling, but that she had also not had much discussion with Vincent Morávek as the vampire was usually locked up in a cabin with the queen. “Shit!” he mumbled. “Just what the hell has that demon gotten me into now?” He then put a lead ball into the brain of a thin, gray-haired werewolf before piercing the neck of a much larger one with large teeth that were aiming for his own neck. He then reloaded his pistol and moved on to choose his next targets as everyone around him fought for their lives.
* * *
Vincent Morávek heard the screaming from above. He wanted to be up there as well, ripping each wolf limb from limb. He could kill thirty or more on his own, he was sure of it. He felt powerful once more. But the the queen needed him. He stood guard outside a room just above the bilge. The captain suggested hiding the women and children there, assuming that the stench would hide their scent from the wolves. Other members of the crew recommended the stores instead. If the wolves made it as low as the bilge, they were all dead anyway. At least the stores smelled better. He had never imagined that his life would lead him here, having grew up in a minuscule village in Czechoslovakia. Life has a way of intervening, however. A visit to a theatre led to him becoming an actor for a short stint, which led to his love affair with Petr Krejča, which led to the Palace of Versailles until the fall of Paris. And now, here he was, a pirate for all intents and purposes, with affairs on vessel and island. Even with the loss of his lover, life had become a thrill. What more could fall his way? He enjoyed traveling now, and wanted to see more of the world when this adventure was over. Would he stay with Antoinette would remain to be seen. He loved her as a sister, and would help her through her grief as she lost her husband and children to the invaders, but he was certain their paths would separate eventually. For now, though, he was with her, and he would protect her with his own life. A loud crash just above the steps that led down to their location frightened the ladies and children in the room behind him, causing whimpering from the children within. “Are you okay in there, my love?” he whispered outside the door.
“Oui, my pet,” the queen responded, sitting on several bags of flower while holding Océane close to her breast. In the room with her, sitting on various other sacks, barrels, boxes, and crates were Léna and Laetitia Janequin, whom she was well acquainted with from their previous life, back when things were easier, and the wife of the wolf, Marius, Anaëlle, and rest of their brood, Marie-Noëlle, and their boys, Clément and Rémy. As queen, she had met Marius de Villeneuve on occasion, but would not consider them friends. His title was purchased, not inherited, and therefore, he and his family were not truly of her station, nor worthy of her friendship. The Janequin family had long served her Louis’s family. Lucien had even shared her bed a handful of times. An adequate lover, but seemingly distracted, without his wife, Léna, present. The queen glanced at the appealing Mrs. Janequin. She was very pretty, and Antoinette could see how she could keep her husband pleased with dark skin of Spanish blood, her deep hazel eyes, and her sizable bosom. The Y-shaped dimple in the middle of her chin seemed a touch manly, however, the queen thought. Possibly attractive to a woman, she figured.
“My queen?” Léna whispered, noticing her eye.
“I apologize,” she responded. “Lost in thought.”
“I miss our home, Maman,” Laetitia said, looking up from her mother’s lap. “I am frightened here. I miss my friends, I miss our help, I miss Madam Delphine’s petit fours.”
Léna hugged her daughter tightly and stroked her hair. A few tears fell from her eyes. “I, as well, douce enfant. Madam Delphine’s desserts were exquisite, and could make any worries go away with just a single bite.”
“Do you think we will ever see her again?”
Maman shook her head. “I do not believe so, mon enfant, but we will hire someone just as good, perhaps even better.” She forced a smile. “Papa says maybe we will start over in America, open our own business. I know many of Madam Delphine’s recipes, and how to make her delicious hot chocolate.”
“Mmmm,” Laetitia, and some of the other children, mouthed.
Another loud noise came from just outside the door, sounding very much like a crash and a growl, making the children jump. Their mothers had told them it was a storm above, which, indeed it was, at first. The children were not told that they were being invaded by an army of werewolf pirates.
“The wind sounds like wolves, Maman,” Clément cried, trembling as he held onto his mother’s waist. “Will we survive the storm?”
“Shh, petits,” consoled the queen. “My friend, my brother, Vincent, is the storm and he will keep us safe should anything severe occur.”
In a horrifying instant later, a hairy arm crashed through the center of the door, just before the entire door broke off its hinges and fell into the room. The room’s inhabitants were shocked to find one dead, scary-looking, blood-caked werewolf laying upon the smashed door, whilst two more beasts were battling the queen’s friend just outside their hideaway. “Get back!” Vincent shouted, trying to raise his voice above the screams of the women and children. The hazel and black wolves looked back at the humans, a look of depravity in their wide eyes, hungry for more blood and terror, but they would have to successfully deal with the vampire first. The queen and her companions had nowhere to run, save for a few yards away. There was no back-door! They could only shut their eyes, turn away, or watch in dread at the battle for their very lives.
Young Laetitia, however, was not just going to sit there and let the events transpire without preparation. She had already been attacked by one werewolf and was not going to sit by and allow one or two more to have her for dinner. She squeezed out of her mother’s arms as the three combatants crashed about. There must be something in this damned room that she could use against these horrid beasts! Behind her were many more boxes and barrels. There was rope, lots of damned rope. Could she tie up one of the wolves whilst the queen’s compatriot battled the other? Doubtful! She stretched up and climbed the crate closest to her and spied an evil looking gray rat scurry past. No fearful reaction from the pre-teen was given, however, as she had other hairy worries at the moment. She climbed another and studied the ceiling. A large rope stretched across some various hooks for an unknown purpose. No use for another stupid rope, she thought. A scream from below made her turn her head for a moment to see that everyone was still safe, except for the vampire-man and the two repulsive monsters. A broom caught her eye at that moment. Could she hit a beast in the back? Only if she wanted it to rip her throat out, stupid girl, she realized. But, lo, the answer revealed itself suddenly! An open crate filled with bottles of rum! A grin blossomed on her tender face with the thought of just sitting atop a crate and enjoying a bottle of the pirates’ drink of choice. But, no, she had other ideas for the bottle, indeed, as she hastily made her way across several stacks of boxes to acquire one of those bottles. When one was firmly in hand, another thought occurred to her. She held back her throwing arm, let out a roar and threw the bottle with all her might at one of the wolves. The beast turned, easily caught the bottle, but could not deflect the vampire’s hands from breaking its neck
And then there was one!
The last werewolf howled with such a vile intent as it resumed its attack on the vampire, swinging its arms wildly and snapping its great jaws whenever possible. Vincent Morávek could do little more than block the monster’s advances, knowing that if her failed, his queen, his friend would die a horrible death, and so would the women and children that were hiding with her. Success would have to happen! He pressed on, latching onto the creature’s arm and ready to break it when a giant hairy leg kicked at his stomach, sending him to the floor readily. As his head hit the floor, he saw that he was just inches away from the shoe’d foot of one of the children. Above his pale face was the atrocious stench of a saliva-dripping mouth of a werewolf! And then its blood fell on the vampire’s face as a young girl’s voice called out angrily, “Fuck you!” The wolf’s head fell on top of the vampire’s chest, a rum bottle protruding from its neck. Vincent smiled with pride at the young lady who he had saved on that damned island about three months ago and pushed himself out from under the weight of the behemoth. The others in the room, cheering softly, for fear of attracting any more of the beasts, for the heroic actions of both heroes.
“You are brave, young one,” Vincent praised. He wanted very much to hug her, to illustrate his adulation for her, but did not move to do so for he was covered in blood, and because of what he was. He nodded briefly instead. That would suffice, thought he.
But it was not enough for the twelve-year-old heroine. She leapt into his arms with wild abandonment, laughing perhaps to loudly for those in the room. Tears of relief and joy fled her eyes as she planted quick kisses upon her own hero’s cheeks and neck. In her own emerald green eyes, she saw her hero. He had saved her, and now she had saved him. They were even, and just like Queen Antoinette, young Laetitia Janequin now considered this vampire a friend as well. He was her brother, and she, his sister. She would love him forever. Laetitia pulled her face away from his and silently looked into his eyes. She smiled, and nodded.
* * *
Captain Slicer had just left the cell of his own werewolf and was just hooking the ring of keys along his belt when he tripped over a body with his left leg, lost his footing, and narrowly escaped losing his arm to the deadly and opportunistic blade of Captain Edward Low. He glared up at the deviant captain, his dirty blonde strings of hair hanging freely from his black tricorn hat as he held out his own cutlass. “I don’t know what ye be after, Low, and I don’t give a shite how big a boat ye’ve acquired. Ye’ll not be gettin’ what ye want this evenin’. This I guarantee, ye black-hearted piece of shite!”
With an evil gleam in his sapphire blue eyes, the captain of an army of werewolves, responded with bold confidence: “Captain Slicer, I guarantee you and your whole crew will die this night, I always get what I want.” And with those words came a battle of the pirate captains. Steel against steel. Might versus might. Captain Slicer, who had studied pirates long before being transported to 812 AD by a wish-granting demon, and had been commanding pirate vessels ever since, against Captain Edward Low, one of the most sinister pirate captains to ever sail the seas, thought dead for about ten years now. Low’s blade crashed against that of Slicer’s as the captain of The Holy Terror dodged to the left and blocked the weapon. He then immediately crouched into a fighting stance, cutlass at the ready. Though the demon Hek had told him he was immortal, he never felt like testing it entirely. Losing a head may prove the demon wrong, or make living rather painful. “You look worried, old man!” Low growled.
“That’s just gas, Low. I get near th’ likes o’ yer ass and I gotta shite. Let’s finish this quick afore ya make me any sicker, ya damn dog.”
Low crossed behind a barrel to put a bit of distance between his opponent and himself. “I call it all fear, like prey to a wolf, old man.”
“Funny ye should mention pray,” Slicer retorted, knowing the truth between the two homophones, as he gripped his saber in both hands, elbows bent and close to his body.
Low moved slowly to one side of the barrel; Slicer the other. “I only pray for your long and slow death, prey!” Low called out as he lunged quickly and sideways, only to find his opponent had already planned for such an attack as Slicer parried the lunge with a swift strike of his own, just nicking the right wrist of the werewolf leader. Low stepped back, eyed the dark-haired captain, sized up his wound, took a swift lick and raised his sword once more. “First blood goes to you, old man.”
“Ain’t so old I can’t kick your harpy-lovin’ arse,” Slicer responded. “Oh, I know, Junior, don’t ya worry. I know ye should be dead and at the ocean’s floor right now if not fer some harpy black magik keepin’ ye alive. Black magik. Devil work. I’ve another power on me ship, Low.”
“And what’s that, old man?” Low yelled with another swing. And yet, it was met with another parry, and a little more blood.
“I’ve been doin’ this a lot longer than ye, kid. I’ve made a lot o’ good friends, and I already guaranteed ye of ye’re losses.”
“I may lose a few men to your dogs, Slicer,” Low shouted, growing angrier from his opponent’s skill, and swiping wildly, “but I will be drinking your blood before the sun rises. You may as well, OW!” he called out.
Captain Slicer grinned smartly at the fresh cut on the younger captain’s chest, the blood dripping on his deck. “Who’ll be drinkin’ whose blood, there, Cap’n?” he laughed. “Ye’re no match for me, boy. Time ta tuck yer tail twixt yer legs an’ run off afore ye flood me ship wit yer insides.”
A red fury painted the younger captain’s face. Teeth gritted and breath held in. Low held fast to his cutlass, only painted with blood from one or two of The Holy Terror’s crew, alas, none of its captain’s. And then a strange noise reverberated across the dark night. A howling of terror. Low’s eyes grew wide in shock. “The devil—?” he exclaimed.
Captain Slicer continued grinning. “Sounds like yer pups pissin’ their pants, Low. Some big bad kitten goin’ hard on ‘em, I suppose. Er somethin’ worse. I’ve got a solid crew, ya bilge rat. They be jes’ tougher than yers, I suppose, scarin’ th’ shite out of ‘em.”
Captain Low stood still, listening to the howls and the trampling of feet. His army was fleeing the ship. “What have you done, you seadog?” he growled.
“Ye made a deal with th’ devil an’ we’ve got an angel on arr side, ya pansy!”
One final glare, and Captain Edward Low fled his own personal battle, stumbling up the stairs that led to the upped deck where he beheld what had frightened his crew of vicious werewolves. There, high above the ship, glowing radiantly in the night sky, almost like a small star was an angel! Her massive wings fluttered in the sky! She was not standing in a crow’s nest nor holding on to any ropes. She flew! She glowed with sparking bursts all round her! And she spoke like an angry goddess: “Get off this ship, you bad dogs! You are horrible, evil creatures and this ship is under the Lord’s protection! I said move it right now, you fury beasts! Move it! Get off of this ship! Leave these people alone and get your butts outta here right now!” The captain was like a statue. Her beauty, her grace, her pureness and boldness captivated him like no one before. Not even Eliza! God, she was incredible! He shook his head in disbelief when a sudden sharpness in his back startled him to the reality of his situation. A blade.
“Get off me feckin’ ship, Low. Take yer crew an’ go ta the bottom of th’ sea fer all I care! But, do as th’ angel says, an’ git!”
Captain Low gave a final glare, chewed the bottom of his lip. “I will kill you one day, old man, I promise you.”
And with that, he held his bleeding chest, and ran like the wind. Slice watched as the villains climbed the ropes toward their own ship and cut them free. It was time to run like hell before they realized just what the hell had actually happened. “Let’s go, lads and ladies! Let’s hit the seas like lightnin’! Have we got arr resident Viking back from the depths, I hope?” Someone called out in confirmation. He then looked up to find his ship’s angel back on solid deck, and his wife with her staff aglow with some kind of voodoo that he’ll never understand. She had it in her to create some kind of fireworks with some gunpowder, charcoal, and powdered steel. And fire. He then hurried to the forecastle and held the rails tightly as his ship began to put some distance between itself and The Fancy. Telescope to his eye, he carefully studied the other ship in the night, knowing a final attack was imminent. And then it happened. Though it was too dark to see well, Slicer could make out the slightest difference in Low’s ship’s weight. It teetered towards its right too much just as it began a barrage of cannon fire. They caught on. “Brace yerselves, mi hearties!” he called out. Njord’s and Lavaeu’s plan had worked like magic! His talented wife had added some power to the Viking’s already powerful double-bearded axe. The man dove into the sea and hacked away at the bottom of their ship. In any normal situation, the man crazy enough to attempt such a plan would’ve drowned before he could do any damage under the water’s pressure. But Njord Ulrikson, like many of his crew, was not normal! He hacked away enough to do some real damage to that demonic ship. And now they were hitting at The Holy Terror with everything they’ve got before they were gone.
* * *
Emily Bloxworth removed the sword from the throat of the dark brown naked man on the floor next to her. It had been larger when she had stabbed him. He was covered in hair, too, and had the appearance of a wolf standing. It had chased her and a few pirates below deck. She wasn’t sure whose cabin they were in now, but the room full of hammocks now also had several bloody bodies on its wooden floors. She leaned against the wall, gripping the hilt of her weapon close her her heaving chest, the blade above her head. Her life had not quite turned out like she expected. Her papa died way too early, leaving the farm to her mama and her sisters. Jack, a stranger then, showed up and became a good friend, proposing to her. And though she loved him, it was a different kind of love than the ones in fairy tales. A comfortable kind of love. Friendly, even. But he was still a good man, protecting her from men who would hurt her. He would have helped to keep the farm going if they had not been arrested and sent to New Holland. They could’ve even started fresh somewhere else after he murdered the bastard captain. She could’ve learned to love him as a woman and a man should be in love. Emily wiped the tears from her eyes with her bare shoulder, uncovered from the dress fabric, ripped in the battle with the wolf-pirate. Her life had certainly gone to pot in these past few years! And now Jack’s true love, his fairy tale ending showed up finally, and she was so beautiful. An angel, even! Emily thought of herself in that moment. Round face, too many freckles, unrefined, farmer’s daughter. What had she compared to an angel for Heaven’s sake? The tears flowed freely and her sobs became louder, almost panicked. “Sh,” a voice whispered, “we did it. It’s dead.” Through her watery eyes, she looked up to see a hand, youthful, yet callused and strong. The arm it was attached to was thin, but strong, with several freckles, not quite as many as a red-headed girl from Corfe. The handsome lad smiled a bright, friendly smile. His skin and clothes were smeared with blood from the furious battle but he seemed chipper and fresh nonetheless. She accepted his hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet, which tripped on the villain beneath her, causing her to fall into the young man’s chest. He caught her with his strong arms, of course, and did not fall back. His cornflower blue eyes were bright and welcoming. “Are…are you okay, Miss Bloxworth?” he stuttered. Flushed, she could only nod her head like a broken toy. “Um, you fought well, Miss.” The striking young man’s hands were on her upper back, his skin on hers, again, due to the rips after such an intense and terrifying battle. “It…it got a lot of us, some good men, but we…we stopped it…you and me.” His voice was kind, but nervous. His hands felt nice though. But then her heart felt weird, like it was jumping in her chest, not with fear, but something else all together different. Strange. “You’re okay, right…right, Miss?” His hand now touched her face, wiping away some of her tears. She nodded her head but could not tear her eyes off his, just about half a head taller than hers. Her heart beat incredibly fast as she placed a hand over his heart as well. “Nerves, miss, I apologize,” he stammered as he realized she could feel his racing heart as well. He bit his lip and hastily brushed his long, brown hair out of his slim face. “Name’s Jim, by the way,” he added.
“Emily,” she breathed as she tilted her head to kiss him.
And then the cannonball crashed through the wall with such violence, breaking Emily Bloxworth’s and Jim Sauvage’s first taste of a fairy tale beginning.
As the sky turned into a brilliant painting of pastel red and orange with clouds of yellow and pink hues, The Holy Terror limped away, devastated and bleeding out after the massive final attack from The Fancy just before it sunk into the depths of the Indian Ocean. Quao and the captain scoured the maps to find the quickest location for much needed repairs. Antongil Bay, they feared would be just out of reach. Cursing under his breath, the captain knew they had to find somewhere fast, before the sun sunk into the oceans once more. At that moment, Njord Ulrikson and the crew worked hard at patching the damaged hull as best they could and pumping out as much sea water as possible. Captain Jack Nelson had never spent much time on ships, but took to the work better than most would be able to. His strong arms, still hardened from years of military service, though younger now by a demon’s magik, slathered the hot tar across the spare wood and pressed firmly into the damaged walls. Emily Bloxworth, never one to shrink away from hard work, shared a slight touch of shoulders and arms now and then as she worked to repair the ship side by side with Jim Sauvage, four years her junior. Their eyes caught each other’s with a sly joyfulness that would have to wait to be fully explored until another time. The stink of the bodies of deceased crew and werewolves turned back to humans was almost too overwhelming for William Balding, but he joined in and assisted several crew members in dragging them to the sides of the vessel and throwing them overboard. They belonged to the sea now. Marie Laveau, the winged Mercy, and several other women on board were keeping busy tying to heel the wounded pirates, flesh torn with claws, bones severed by inhuman strength. Those bitten by the wolves had either bled to death or may have even been taken. In all, best count, thirteen pirates dead, seven missing. “Damned,” she uttered in disgust whilst wiping the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. “There’s nothing else to it.”
“There is hope, possibly, here,” the scarred-faced navigator, his long finger pointing at an island just east of Antongil Bay, a famous pirate outpost. “We shan’t make it must past here, Captain, but we should be ale to hold out long enough for this island.”
Captain Slicer’s eye studied the tiny island, just half a day’s journey from their current location. “Has no name. An’ I don’ recognize it a’tall.”
Quao scratched the stubble building on his neck and sat down upon the wooden stool. “Me, neither, Captain. We don’t travel round here often, though. Could have been overlooked is all.” He sat quietly for a moment and sipped his rum. “But we’re desperate. They’ll be wood. Maybe not oak or pine, but we can always dock in Antongil Bay after if the wood’s no good, Rio after would be better, after The River of Silver, of course. Whatever we are desperate enough for, I’m sure we can figure out a solution here. Fresh meat, too. Take some time for the repairs and see what we can scrounge up there, Captain.”
Slicer ran his finger east along the map, hovering over the speck of the island, then to Antongil Bay, beneath the African continent, and then all the way to the Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. “Helluva journey to go, Quao,” he snorted. There was something not quite right about this island, he could feel it, but they had no choice. It was there, or the bottom of the ocean. A heavy sigh was expunged as he stood up tall and shook his head. “Make it so, Navigator. Make it so.”
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson held on to Mercy and gazed at the scenic, mountainous island just out of reach for the now as the anchor was dropped early that evening. They had patched up the ship as best they could, and was told it might hold out for another week or so, but nobody wanted to take the chance. He was glad that he at least got the chance to talk to his once and future friend, the now Captain Slicer. He had only known him as owner of The Broken Bottle Bar & Grill, with several locations around the world in the 2020s. The captain didn’t seem to care much that they had known each other in a time-line that he had not yet experienced. The pirate was only curious about the treasure map that Jack had acquired when the demon Hek had taken him back in time for some beers at a tavern in Jamaica. He had killed a pirate who was abusing Slicer’s wife, Marie Laveau. Funny to Jack that it had been only thirteen years ago to him, yet the year that it occurred was 1692, almost a hundred years ago in Laveau’s life. That was why she hadn’t recognized him at first, even with all of Mercy’s stories. Jack hadn’t had a chance to see or speak with Vincent, whom he also had known in modern-day Las Vegas. As far as he or Mercy had known, the vampire had not done any time travel, and had probably never even heard of the wish-granting Hek. He had just arrived on the ship when they were docked in Paris. A vampire fleeing the French Revolution was Marie Antoinette. Any Star Trek fan would have a shit-fit with the way Slicer and crew had been fucking with the time-line. Slicer’s only goal was to see the treasure that the map had in store, located on some dangerous island off the coast of Rio. Jack sighed and kissed the cheek of the woman he loved, wondering if they’d ever get the chance to go back home again. Or maybe they were better off here, in the past, where there were no psychotic demons or ex-angel demon girls haunting their every move. He stroked the soft wings attached to Mercy’s back. Besides, what would happen to her if they did go back? Where would she be safe from scientists who may want to trap her and study her like in all the movies. There was their child, too, for now safe in her womb. Until he could figure all this out, his only real choice was to partner up with The Holy Terror crew. Be a pirate. “Aargh,” he chuckled, looking into her eyes.
She looked up at him, sucker punched his shoulder, smirked, and gave a soft “aargh, right back atcha, babe.”
* * *
Captain Slicer closely studied the empty docks of the mysterious island. Barrels and crates lines its length, inviting and ready for the taking. “Th’ Hell-?” he said to nobody in particular, holding firmly to the hilt of his blade as he stepped off his ship. “How th’ Hell have we never heard a this island yet, boy?” he asked Jim Sauvage, stepping right beside his captain, also in disbelief. The island was like a painting, a beautiful landscape of green, mountainous ranges, clear blue skies, and a yellow beach almost completely shell-free. Healthy, sturdy fruit trees of coconut, banana, pomegranate, and more fruit tress grew in abundance throughout the landscape. Beyond the beach was a blanket of green, dotted with flowering colors straight from the rainbow, each another fruit, vegetable, flower, or leaf. The captain ran his fingers along the length of the packaged supplies, marked water, rum, bread, rope, flour, and much more. Unlit oil lamps hung from posts that lined the way, ready to guide any visitors in the dark of the night or during a blackened storm. He stopped then, hand out to give pause to all behind him, all those brought ashore to gather supplies while many more remained on-board to begin the repairs on the outsides of the ship. A hunting and gathering army of about 65 crew-members including Marie Laveau, Jim Sauvage, Njord, and the new recruit William Balding waited for the captain’s orders. Captain Jack Nelson, Mercy, and the Janequin family accompanied, leaving the Villeneuves and the Queen behind to assist in other matters. Squinting his eyes and breathing in deeply, Slicer caught a scent that captured his senses. “Smell that, me hearties?”
The Voodoo Queen stepped forward and put her hand lovingly upon his shoulder and breathed deeply. “Perfume,” she responded. “There are women around, Captain.”
Excited voices of the pirates almost overtook the Captain’s dialog, but he would not permit it. “Any man drops his breeches for recreational purposes b’fore The Holy Terror is seaworthy will lose their reason fer ever droppin’ their breeches again, get me?” He did not look back at the disappointing grunts. “We’ve a ship ta repair and a treasure ta hunt, lads.” He scanned the horizon and located a sandy path ahead. “Let’s get what we come fer.”
Hand on the captain’s shoulder, the beautiful Jamaican, Laveau, spoke softly, but firmly, “I’ve a feeling we’re being watched, Husband.” Then, turning to the soldier from the future, “Jack?”
“Hard to tell with one only one eye, but, yeah, my experience tells me that we ain’t alone.” He held the tender hand of Mercy in one hand whilst the other gripped a cutlass. He’d had training in a variety of weapons during his years in the military. And though he preferred a handgun, he was not comfortable with the pistols of the 1700’s yet. Too unreliable, too slow to load. Up close and personal combat? That he could do with a pencil! “There’s someone out there, to be sure. They’d a seen us from miles away.” He thought of his missing computer eye and how, with it, he could get a good scan of the area, identify the targets, and be ready for almost anything. Hell, he’d be happy with two regular good eyes if he could get the other one back.
In that moment, out of the vegetation before them that the armed inhabitants of the island appeared. Handsome, healthy men and women, all aiming bows and arrows at the crew of The Holy Terror. All wearing clean, white togas and stoles, leather quivers hanging on their backs loaded with arrows, swords at the hips. Their skins were from the world over: black, brown, peach, tan, yellow, red, and more. All beautiful, as if pulled from a 20th century magazine. All eyes carefully studying those that just stepped foot on their island.
“Captain?” Sauvage asked, not yet raising his own blade, but definitely at the ready. The others joined in with hushed comments, leaving the final command to the captain.
Slicer took a quick look back at his crew and then faced the armed inhabitants of the mysterious island. He left his pistol and blade holstered and raised his empty hands in the air; a sign of peace. “We’ve a ship in bad need a repairs.” He tilted his head toward his ship. “We’re hopin’ ta collect some supplies an’ be on our merry little ways if ye’ll allow us.” The men and women of the island said nothing, though their deadly arrows were still aimed in the direction of the captain and his crew. With his hands, the captain halted his crew from moving, though he, himself, stepped forward into the soft sands of the beach, just a few steps forward, eyes on a few of the beautiful but deadly individuals. “Name’s Captain Slicer. We’ve no ill intentions if ye’ll b’lieve me. We’ll gladly pay ye fer any assistance.” He closed his mouth and searched for one who may be in charge, and then he found her. She was a little taller than the rest, perhaps six feet. She was full figured, with hair and lips the color of ripe cherries. His creamy white skin was flawless, unless you consider a sprinkle of freckles a horrible thing. A round face, bright and serious eyes of jade, and a small nose, gave her a youthful complexion.
“Ye’re Columbia!”
The others took the knee, one hand on an arrow, one on the bow at the captain’s realization. This was their acknowledgment of his words. He was correct. Legends told of a woman goddess who helped guide sailors across the oceans, keeping them safe from storms and sea monsters. They told of her guiding men and women across the seas surrounding Pangea to safe haven, away from warlords and mythical beasts. They told of her taking a liking to Columbus especially, perhaps even sharing a bed with him him, until he betrayed her peaceful ways and wiped out entire civilizations. Books from the captain’s childhood also told of her heroic efforts in guiding Pilgrims across the seas in order to escape persecution. The stories told of how she valued freedom above all else and led his ancestors to the pure white stone, almost gem-like, that was to be used in building the Presidential Castle in Washington, D.C.! But those were just stories in Slicer’s head. Though he had seen many unbelievable things in his life, he never had much faith in the goddess Columbia being real. She was just made up for American pride until they switched to the lanky Uncle Sam. He also did not believe that she had a North American birthmark on her right buttocks, but would love to find out for sure, if Laveau would let him.
“Captain Norman Slicer,” she breathed in a voice like honey. He wanted to cringe at her knowing of, and speaking, his first name, but could only feel pride in her talking to him at all. “You are welcome here, Captain. You and your crew may make your repairs and take all the supplies you desire for your journey.” She glided toward him. “We are a peaceful people, Norman, as long as we are not provoked. We only want to help those who falter. That is our desire.” She was thisclose to him. Her right hand, soft as lotion, touched his hairy chest, sending a tingle throughout his body. Her lips were but an inch from his. “We are happy to assist you with anything you need during you time here. We have excellent ship-builders.” Her breath was like sugar. Was he married? “Come,” she said, taking his hand. He hoped his hand was not sweaty. He wanted her to like him. “My people would love to hear your tales, your adventures over a meal before construction begins.” Her hair blew across his face. Soft. A scent of vanilla. God! She was incredible! Her people moved past him, all smelling amazing, like chocolate and azaleas and cedar and citrus. They were all beautiful, too! He could not turn around, he did not want to turn around, focusing on the shape of Columbia’s curves and the way she flew, barely touching the ground beneath her. He could hear her people take his people by their hands and leading them onward. “We have such a feast prepared for you, one you won’t soon forget, Norman. You will sit beside me at our table and be my guest of honor. You must meet my sisters, too. They will love you.” He already loved her, it was true! He had loved her since he was but a child, looking at her picture in a textbook in 2nd grade. She was so graceful, so pure! He had never loved anyone else and had always wanted to be with her, his Columbia!
* * *
Laetitia Janequin looked into the mirror in the marble room that the beautiful warrior had led her to. Her mother had gaily allowed the woman to take her daughter from her so as to ready her for dinner. Two more women soon followed, and soon bathed her in warm, soapy water, with bubbles that flew across the room. The pretty women giggled with her as Laetitia popped the bubbles with her fingers. They then dressed her in a fine, white, silken dress; long and pleated, her arms bare. The lower portion of the dress had an embroidered purple border while the middle had an similarly styled aiguillette with golden tips wrapped around her lower waist. The mirror revealed her youthful face, prettier than she had ever been, with a fresh clean face, accented with colors of dark purple upon her lips and around her eyes. She turned and admired her raven hair, elaborately crafted and twisted into a style that Marie Antoinette herself would admire, completed with purple ribbons and a crimson rose. But something else was there in the mirror that she had never noticed before. Within her emerald eyes there was a certain gleam, a power, a strength that she had never seen before. Not only was she beautiful, but she was strong. Powerful. Bewitching. A force to be reckoned with. The three radiant women behind her smiled gracefully, pleased at their work of art. One touched her shoulders and complemented her with, perhaps, the sweetest voice she had ever heard, besides that of Columbia, of course, but what the woman said, Laetitia could not say. She was focused only on herself, on her beauty that she had never seen before.
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson was in love! He smiled as he had never smiled before as he backed his lips away from the stunning woman before him. He gazed at her beauty, her slender face and heart-shaped chin. Her eyes were a deep, soft green, so deep that he could run in them forever. She was what he had always wanted. He had alway dreamed of this lovely, auburn-haired woman with painted, thin lips, standing just a couple of inches shorter than he. He placed his strong hands in her luxurious, long, curly hair that stretched down her spine. He felt the scars on her back and wondered what had happened to this incredible creature that he had loved all his life. He kissed her again, gently as he moved his hands to her smooth cheeks, savoring every inch of skin that he was lucky enough to trace with his fingers. “I’ve missed you,” he finally uttered, sounding much like a love-struck schoolboy, a complete idiot for this woman. “I never want to leave your side again,” he cried as a tear fell from his eye. She kissed that eye and then, gingerly, slid off his eye patch, and kissed the blackness that was revealed. Her arms found his bare shoulders and caressed them as she continued kissing, ever more passionately, his missing eye. She then backed him onto a bed, climbing on top of him. When he was able to see with both eyes, he finally had the bravery to say her name: “Grace.”
“No, my love. Courtney.”
* * *
Jim Sauvage and William Balding stared at the enchanting faces in front of them. “Praise Columbia!” they cheered as the women dangled grapes over heir mouths. They went cheerfully along with the three women and the one strapping young man as they led them into an enormous spring of almost too hot water, steaming and bubbling throughout. They did not attempt to stop them as they playfully removed their filthy pirate garb and pulled them into the water. The pirates had no argument when the women and the man began kissing them all over. Jim wanted to protest, remembering the times in the castle where he was all too often raped by men much older and bigger than he, but this was different. He also knew there was someone on the boat that he held a connection with, but could not remember her name. Besides, how would he know if that was true? Didn’t she belong to another? This was true. This was gentle. Caring. Passionate. Love. This was where they were meant to be, where they had both dreamed of being all their lives. How had Jim known what William, a young man whom he had barely known, wanted all his life? He knew not, but he knew they were alike. They had the same hopes and dreams and desires. Nothing else mattered outside of this island. How had they gotten there again? Didn’t matter. Jim kissed the blonde girl as she passed the juiciest grape he had ever tasted from her mouth to his. “Praise Columbia,” she repeated. William laughed out loud as the man he loved nibbled on his ear and the woman he loved put her mouth on his didgeridoo.
* * *
Marie Laveau had never felt like this before. Younger. Prettier. Sexier. They had given her a warm bath, washed away any stubborn makeup, paint, blood, and dirt from before. They washed her hair and straightened it out, allowing it to flow softly down her back. They treated her not like a Voodoo Queen, but as an island princess. As a poor teen in Jamaica, she had no education, no future unless she slept with the pirates visiting her island for a handful of coins. She had no choice if she wanted to escape her past. She had to become a prostitute. She had dreamed of her escape forever. She had learned voodoo from the island witches to help her on her journey, to trick men, to control them, and to extort them. To use them. But it had never felt this way before, though. She cared little for her past husbands, except for their money. Perhaps even the man that owned the boat. The Holy Threat? But this was quite different, indeed! The handsome young black man she danced with long lengthy dreadlocks, hanging freely just below his neckline. He was caressing her arms and kissing her neck and was the most incredible kisser ever, just like the other man, perhaps his twin, kissing her shoulder. The blonde one, a strapping, tan, young man kissing her lips was also heavenly. She loved her new men, her next future husbands. They promised her happiness as they sauntered around the musically-enchanted room, lit only with an abundance of fireflies, and she believed them. They said they would take care of her forever, if she would only love them in return. She held one of her new lover’s faces and gazed into his dark green eyes. “I love you,” she sighed. “I’ll love you forever.” She allowed her gaze to fall upon the other men that held her, skin upon skin. “I’ll love each of you, forever. Praise Columbia.” A glimpse of a man then appeared in her brain. She seemed to know him from long ago. He was different from the rest. She loved him, differently from the rest. He was kind, caring. A raspy voice; Trim beard, but starting to gray. She opened her eyes suddenly as one of the men was easing her onto a bed. “No,” she whispered.
* * *
Njord Ulrikson allowed the women to scrub his naked body clean with a harsh brush made of camel hair. He did not like the feel, but fought his urge to stop them. He represented the crew of The Holy Terror and he had to be polite. He must give consent for the women to scrub every bit of dirt, sea water, blood, war paint, and grime from every part of his body. He squirmed as they lifted his arms and scrubbed. He laughed as they gently stroked his belly, tickling the warrior with some odd salts, using a circular motion upon his skin. He cringed as they lathered and washed the parts between his legs. When one kissed his mouth, he backed away suddenly, and turned his face away, surprising the five young women in the tub with him. He would, against his better judgment, give permission for them to cleanse his body, but not to take advantage of his good will. His lips, his body was not free to give. He belonged to another. His body belonged to another. They laughed giddily, not taking the Viking seriously as they continued kissing him softly, if not his lips, then his arms, his chest, his stomach. He nudged them, trying to push them away without violence, but they would not willingly accept his refusal. They cooed and begged, laying kisses upon his body whenever they were not being pushed away. “Enough,” he warned, quickly climbing out of the bath. He was in a dark room, lit only with an assortment of candles. A quartet of harpists, played softly upon their instruments, in a corner of the room. The Vikings eyes darted around the room, looking for an exit as they girls in the tub were calling him back, singing his name with all desire. “This is not right,” he said angrily. “Where is the exit? Where are my clothes?” The musicians played on. The girls in the tub splashed lightly and giggled. They called him back, over and over. The Viking, confused and angry, wet and unsure how to free himself from this trap, looked up through the glass roof above and made a prayer to the gods for answers as he felt multiple hands on his back, drawing him backwards, toward the warm water once more.
Then the sound of heels made the girls turn with a start.
* * *
“What the crap?” the winged Mercy snapped. She had allowed the handsome, bushy eyed stranger and the radiant young woman to lead her away from the group, even allowed her to undress her body from the nasty pirate clothes, bathe her, (while the man stood in the corner, taking the occasional peek), and redress her into an elegant, clean white stole with golden borders and aiguillette to match. She allowed them to make up her face in her favorite shades of pink. Even allowed them to do up her hair, trimming it and giving her a fresh spiky ‘do. They complimented her beauty, her eyes, her dragon tattoo, her wings. But then they touched her a little too inappropriately. They, both, tried kissing her lips, amongst other areas. Enough was enough. She shoved them both away. “I am taken, witches!” she fired away, body tense, ready to fight if necessary. “I’ve already got a man and ain’t no one else sticking their tongues in parts where they don’t belong, MFs.” She stormed away from her would-be admires, begging her to come back, to love them, and pushed open the door to escape the bedroom they had led her to. She sighed heavily and leaned against the door as she slammed it close. Far away, down the hallway, lit with candles along the wall, scurried a girl, about her own age, carrying a bundle, wrapped in black cloth. Mercy could swear she heard whimpering. “The duck-?”
* * *
Captain Slicer sat at the head of the grand table, stretching down the great room, with space for at least thirty more people to join him. More tables and benches filled the room, waiting for the arrival of the others. Before him was a vast selection of foods: grilled ham with pineapple rings, creamed corn, fresh-baked bread, greens seasoned with a million spices, pastries and cakes. Beer and wine. Chicken and sweet potatoes. Juices and fruits. To his right, the goddess Columbia piled as many delicacies as she could upon his plate of silver. “I trust you will enjoy everything our chefs have created for tonight’s meal. They’ve been preparing for days!” Her scent was incredible. He wanted very much to push aside all the food and take her there and then, but he didn’t want to be rude. That, and he reeked of sweat and filth. After a bath, perhaps? The captain peered around the red-head so see that the room was devoid of the others, nothing save for the goddess, himself, the tables, and all the food. “Your crew shall be along after their baths,” she stated as she sat herself to his right in a velvet chair.
“A bath does sound good,” he said out loud.
The beautiful goddess smiled at his words and patted his leg. “We’ll have one drawn once we’ve completed our business.”
Her lips looked so soft. He wanted to kiss them. He loved her dearly. “And what business would that be, m’love?” he flirted.
A slight chuckle escaped her lovely mouth. “I do so enjoy your company, Norman, but it’s not that kind of business. She patted his thigh and proceeded to slice his ham with shiny silverware with golden trim. “We have a proposition for you and your crew. You will, of course, receive all the supplies you require. We have an abundance of supplies as you may have already wagered. We are happy to share with you.” She placed food in his mouth. She smiled. She was so pretty. He wanted to kiss her. Wanted to marry her. Wanted to make love to her. “We only ask that some of your crew remain here.” He stopped chewing. Eyes on hers. So pretty, but what did she just say? “We desire to grow our population and for that, we need more breeders.” She dabbed his mouth with a silk napkin and paused for his reaction. He repeated her last word, as a question. She laughed again, cautiously. “We’ve a small population, Captain. More men, and women, of course, are needed to further our development as a populace.”
“You need…” was all he could say. She wanted his crew to stay and populate her island.
“They will be very well taken care of, of course. They every desire and need fulfilled. Every man and woman will be his or hers for the taking. Every need. Every desire.” Her hand was on his. So soft. “There are no dangers here, Captain. No sickness. No starvation. No aging.”
“No…”
“They will be beautiful, forever, Norman, much like yourself.” She stroked his stubbled face, now a bright red. “As long as they are on my island, they will stay young forever.” She leaned forward, her lips brushing his. “Wouldn’t that be a treasure?”
“Treasure?” he repeated, rapidly blinking his eyes and shaking his head. He took a fresh glance round the room at the empty tables, stood, and slammed his hands on the table. “Where’s my crew?”
* * *
Vincent Morávek woke with a start. Queen Antoinette lay by his side, sound asleep after a hard day’s work assisting in the ship’s kitchens, chopping and storing fruits and vegetables gathered from the beaches. He tried to rouse her, gently nudging her shoulders and calling her name. The hunger within him was growing. He had not fed in the month since they docked on the mysterious island, besides a nibble or tow from the skin of the queen and a handful of willing pirates. A month? He realized as he stepped out of the darkened cabin in the lower decks of the ship. “Hello?” he called out. No answer. He listened and smelled. Nothing. No one save for him and the queen. The ship was empty.
How long was he out?
Laetitia Janequin, looking beautiful and powerful in a fine, white, silken dress was escorted by three handsome young men in clean, white togas. Their feet were bare and their legs were long and muscular, as were their svelte arms. She was somewhat a flush with the thought of kissing one of them. Or three. They were certainly not old and disgusting like her “uncle” and were even more attractive that that pirate Jim Sauvage. Besides, she saw him kissing the new girl on the ship, Emily Something. These youthful gentlemen were laughing gaily, their hands brushed by hers ever so gently; she actually thought they each tried to hold her hand at one point or another as they escorted her through the exquisite, grandeur halls of the island palace. The marbled floors shined so clearly that she could see her pretty reflection below her. Pillars of pure gold and statues of marble, gold, silver, and more lined its walls. Each representing some of the finest artwork she had ever laid eyes upon, and she was from Paris! Many represented the false Greek gods with their long hair, rippling muscles, and exposed genitalia. Some were featured in powerful guardian poses, some were fighting, and some were sculpted to be in the midst of sexual intercourse. Her escorts, luckily, did not seem to notice her clammy hands and red face as her imagination wandered, picturing herself in some of those poses. Most definitely not ladylike!
Laetitia, the youngest among them, was escorted through a pair of enormous and thick wooden doors and into a great room of a dark purple tint along into walls that towered ever higher and higher until they finally reached a light blue ceiling with paintings of clouds all surrounding a large golden opening, allowing the darkening night to make its cool presence within. Directly below that was a great pool, natural enough to be outside and massive enough for a hundred swimmers! Green plants and small trees covered the outside of the pool, growing healthy thanks to the weather above it. She realized her jaw was open as she started at the pool’s pristine water, clear and presumably cool. She wanted to jump right in and go for a swim. She turned to ask her gentleman escorts if it was permitted, only to find them gone. She bit her lip as she considered removing her dress and jumping in when a voice spoke from somewhere within the room: “Go ahead.”
* * *
The young and pretty lady knelt by the waters of the beach with the black blanket. There, under a pile of leaves, the girl pulled out a small craft suitable for floating in the waters. Mercy peered from behind some bushes of pink flowers as the island girl placed the blanketed figure in the craft and look nervously around her. She then stepped into the water. She was getting rid of her child! “Wait, please,” the winged young lady called out in a whispered tone. The girl turned immediately, frightened, and with tears in her eyes. “I can help you,” Mercy offered, palms out, trying to illustrate that she meant no harm.
“No,” the girl cried, “it’s all wrong. It’s all wrong.” She trembled, but held firmly to her baby.
“What’s wrong? How can I help?”
“It’s all wrong. I can’t keep her here,” she cried.
Mercy stepped forward, slowly, so as to not cause a panic. “Your baby?”
The girl nodded her head. “It’s all wrong. She isn’t safe here.”
It all seemed to peaceful, happy. “What’s wrong? What’s going on?”
She shook her head again forcefully, crying nonstop. “I can’t. I can’t.”
“Can’t what? Tell me or keep your child?”
“Neither,” she cried. “It’s too dangerous. Too dangerous. It’s all wrong.” She watched Mercy carefully as she backed into the blue water. “All wrong.”
“Please, please tell me. I can help. I can get you to safety.”
“No.”
“You can leave with me and my ship.”
A hysterical laugh followed as she moved backwards, no up to her knees. “Your ship isn’t going anywhere.”
* * *
“This one is mine.” From behind the Viking’s back, the woman spoke soundly to he disappointed cries of young girls cursing and splashing their tails angrily in the water. Njord had never trusted mermaids, especially the ones who wore legs outside of the water, and rapidly replaced them once they’d gotten themselves wet again. Their tails slithered over his naked parts with a smooth, wet determination. Their hands were still in his hair, one’s tongue in his ear, one’s lips on his neck. “Unless you’d like to never have your tails ever again?” she warned in a voice as smooth as honey.
Curses again as the girls slowly released themselves from the Viking’s impressive features and began climbing out of the tub, completely naked, once more. A towel was dropped on the son of Ulrik’s head before his eyes could ponder the situation any more. “You could wait for me no longer, I see, Viking?” A rhetorical question, indeed, as the powerful witch, Morgan le Fay, already knew the answer. Her promised one was weak-minded. Only her magic kept him from holding out this long from the fishy seductresses. Njord turned toward the speaker as he removed the towel from his face and stood immediately. He was not sheepish, did not cover himself modestly, or run away. He was finally in the presence of the woman he loved. He began to climb out of the tub without a word but was stopped by her curt hand and her words: “I foresaw your arrival but was detained. Otherwise, you would not have been left for those creatures to fondle.”
“Barely a touch,” he smiled awkwardly.
“I’m sure,” she said, unmoving. She stood just outside of his tub in the darkened bathing room. There was just enough light to make her out: still enchanting in a red stola that allowed her precious, small feet, milky white arms, and, just a little farther up, her shoulders and cleavage. Gold and silver bracelets, rings, and other jewelry were lucky to be clinging to her skin. Her long, raven hair was rich and full and tied into a long braided tail that reached her lower back. “How did you come about here?”
He wanted to kiss her. He wanted to remove her clothing and take what was promised 1,900 years ago. But he stood still, dripping wet in the hot bath, as obedient as a puppy. “Our ship was severely damaged in battle with one Captain Edward Low, a leader of terrible werewolves. We barely escaped and had to seek land to make repairs. Though we did not expect to find civilization here, this was the closest land on the map.”
Her blue-green eyes studied him for a long moment before she moved closer. The tub was built into the marble floor, so that as her 5’5” frame approached him, his face was at the same level as her knees. He watched her hungrily. “And you have found me once more.” He nodded. “You may hug my legs,” she allowed him, almost coldly, to which he accepted graciously, wrapping his powerful, wet arms around her legs, hiking up her long dress to lay kisses upon her legs and feet. She laid her soft hands on his head and ran her long red fingernails through his blonde hair. Though he could not see her slender face, she smiled, though it was tense. Something was wrong. “This island is cursed, lover.” He kept on kissing, slowly running his hands farther up her body. “You must get away, now,” she warned as she pushed his face away. His eyes looked up, to question her, but stopped at the necklace she wore. A chain of gold with what appeared to be a large eye trapped in a pendant. A vertical, deep ebony pupil. Bright green sclera. About the diameter of a mug of ale.
“Rhys?” he asked.
* * *
“Courtney?”
Captain Jack Nelson released his hands from her waist and looked upon his own naked body. His scars of the past were gone. Years and years of a war ravaged body had disappeared from him when he first appeared in England in 1779. He could now see himself with two eyes once more. His eyes then fell upon the face that he had hated so very much before the demon Hek sent him into the past. Grace, the brunette psychopathic bitch from Hell had seduced him and raped him. She threatened Mercy. She murdered innocents. His hands found themselves at the girl’s throat just before shoved her against a wall of marbled stone. “I’m not her, Captain. I’m not Grace. It’s Courtney. Nurse Courtney, Jack.”
A minute ago, he wanted to love her forever. Now he wanted to kill her. “What the fuck is going on here?” Hands still on her throat.
Her hands, however, were in his soft, blonde, curly hair. “Hek de-aged you well, Jack. I like it. I’m sure Mercy does, too, doesn’t she, handsome?”
“What is going on here?”
“Don’t worry, handsome, it’s not like we did anything. I’m still clothed.” Jack, like the crew of The Holy Terror, had also been bathed by a couple of young, pretty women, before they led him to the bedroom he just found himself in. “Those other girls, though, who knows? It is their job, you know. Bring the men in, seduced them, knock themselves up, have babies. The way of the island, Captain.” His hands were still around her throat. “You may as well release me, Captain. It’s not like you could kill me anyway.” He growled, and hesitantly released her. “That’s a good boy.” She then crossed back to the king-sized bed against one of the opposite walls, blanketed in silks from around the world and four large pillows. Sitting, she crossed her long legs in front and placed her hands on her knees. “Now then, Captain. Naughty or nice? How will you behave in order to get the answers you are looking for?”
He wanted to kill her. “I’ll play nice, for now. You can start by telling me how you wound up here. And how you got control of that bitches’s body.”
Sh smiled playfully. Grace upset the demon, tried to kill one of his favorites, your girl.”
“Mercy?”
“She’s got Grace’s wings, doesn’t she? Grace wanted revenge, wanted to slaughter your girlfriend something awful. Argued with Hek, even punched him in the balls.” She giggled and covered her mouth. “Pardon.” She patted the bed for the captain to sit next to her, but he was busy looking through walnut drawers for something to wear. The only options were togas and more togas. “He became very upset, such as we’ve never seen him before, called her an usurper, accusing her of trying to steal his power. He banished her, us, here. She’s still in here,” she added, pointing to her head, “somewhere deep down. A vegetable, basically. I’ve got control now.” She smiled and gazed round the room, her soft arms stretched out to showcase it all, its mosaic floors, exquisite tapestries, and precious statues. “It’s not so bad, really. If you can accept the monotony of it all. Though we girls do try to…” she gazed upward with a twist of her lips, “…play some games now and then.”
He surrendered to a toga and stood in front of her. “Games?””
* * *
Emily Bloxworth was bathed in the freshest, cleanest bath she had ever been in, attended by two beautiful young maidens. They were lovely and kind and did not do anything to embarrass her. Before this, she had only been seen in the nude by her own mother and sisters, and more recently, Jim Sauvage, of course. She had not thought of him at all as she was being scrubbed clean of the salt and grime. It wasn’t that she did not care for him, it was just that her mind was preoccupied with these lovely girls. After her bath, she was told they would dress her in their finest silks, adorn her with gold and silver, and escort her to dinner where she would be reunited with her friends. She was told their would be games, too.
“How lovely,” she exclaimed lightly, as if it was but a dream.
* * *
Laetitia Janequin trembled at the sight of the woman. The twelve-year-old could tell that she had once been very attractive. Long, dark hair, slender face and build. A little taller than Marie Laveau. But her skin was a pale white. Her eyes were of deep black and had no whites within. A slip of black covered her body and enormous bat-like wings protruded from her back. Her toes seemed to have claws instead of toe nails whilst her slender hands had finger nails, though painted black and sharpened deadly. “Go ahead, jump in,” the woman hissed. Laetita wanted to turn and run but fear stopped her dead in her tracks. The woman knelt beside the pool and dipped her hand in. Took it out and brushed her face with the water. “It’s cool, girl. You’ll love it.” She stood up again and strolled toward the girl from Paris. “You look to be one accustomed to the finer things in life: servants, jewels, decadent desserts and sweet meats. Boys fawning over you, begging for you to drop your dress to your ankles.” Her warm hands were on Laetitia’s shoulders, sending a chill down her spine.
“I’ve, I’ve never…” was all she could say.
“Never what, child? Never lay with a boy yet? You’re a good girl? Or just a tease? You flaunt yourself in front of them, blow kisses their way, and send them packing when you have them cornered, is that it, pretty thing?” Her hot breath was in the girl’s ear.
“No, no, I’d never.”
“Doubtful. Pretty little things like you have but one desire,” she snarled, “Step on the others. Spit on their faces and laugh at them. You are all alike.”
“No.”
Their faces were close now. Noses touching. Still, Laetitia could not move.
“You are a pretty young thing. You would grow into one of his favorites.” A deadly finger nails touched the young girl’s neck, piercing it enough for a drop of blood as the demonic woman smiled.
“No, please,” she cried.
“I will not allow that to happen.”
* * *
Emily Bloxworth was escorted through the great doors by her lovely new friends. She could not remember their names, but she was sure they had told her as they bathed her. They were a pretty shade of tan and had small noses, clean white teeth, and gorgeous eyes. One was blonde with blue eyes. They other was auburn with green eyes. As soon as she entered the dining hall, she heard the laughter and saw many of the crew eating the food and drinking from silver cups. She spied the captain and Marie Laveau on the far side of the room in discussion with the goddess, Columbia, which Emily still found hard to believe that there was an actual goddess on this island. Her new friends sat her at the table in front of plates and bowls heaped with meats, pastries, vegetables, fruits, breads, and desserts. She had never seen so much food. Then they placed a pistol next to the plate nearest. She looked up into the closest new friend’s face with a quizzical look. The girl smiled and pointed to another corner of the room. Far away she could see the young man who told her he loved her. Took her virginity from her. On the far side of the room, there was Jim Sauvage, kissing another girl! Groping her. She was placing kisses all over him as well and her hands were in inappropriate places, especially in front of so many others!
“This is wrong,” Captain Slicer argued. He had been bathed and was wearing his captain’s crimson uniform, cleaned and pressed.
“You must stop this,” added Marie Laveau, to his left.
Columbia patted the captain’s leg and smiled. “It’s okay, friends. It’s just a game.”
The captain wanted to shout, to fight back, but he could not. He and his Voodoo Queen were trapped as if chained and gagged where they sat. They could speak just over a whisper as the redhead picked up the pistol and stormed across the hall.
“This is wrong, Columbia, and you know it,” the captain growled. “Stop this at once.”
“I do nothing wrong, Norman. I do not control her actions, nor those of anyone else.” She chewed on a mouthful of grapes as she watched intently. “It is just a game. Afterwards, we will discuss our business.”
* * *
Mercy heard the cries and pushed through the doors to the terrifying scene. Laetitia Janequin was on her knees, crying hysterically as some scary looking, white skinned demon with dark wings stood behind her, pinning her down as blood dripped from the girl’s neck. “Whatever the God-darned duck you’re doing to my friend, you white-butted witch, you need to step off right the duckin’ crap now.”
The woman hissed and threw Laetitia to the ground before stepping forward. “And who would you be, pretty thing?”
God, a gun would be nice right about now. “Her friend, witch. I thought I already said that. What the duck are you doing?”
“My chambers are not to be disturbed, friend of this little tramp. You intrude on a sacred ritual.”
“Killing little girls? Is that it?”
The winged demon laughed harshly. “A sacrifice, angel. A sacrifice to the almighty.”
Mercy stole quick glances around the room for anything that could be used as a weapon, but there was nothing. Walls, plants, a pool. That’s it! “Is that what goes on here? I saw a girl down by the beach, sending her baby out to sea to escape this place. Now I see why. Give me my friend back and we’ll get the duckin’ heck outta here.”
“What goes on here is nothing that concerns you, angel. It’s not real. It’s all make-believe.”
“The crap it it.” She waved Laetitia to move away. Fear stopped her.
The demon woman placed her foot atop Laetitia’s unmoving frame, securing her prisoner. She smiled. “You of all others should know the truth, angel. You know the truth about this place and why I do what I do. This is the only way to get his attention. Such a pretty thing she is! She’ll do nicely”
She’s nuts! “But I have need of her as well. I was sent for her before you make this mistake. Your worst mistake, witch.” Mercy played on the demon’s beliefs that she was an actual angel. If she wants to sacrifice to someone, her belief system must be strong. “You will give her to me or I’ll bring all Heaven’s angels upon you and send you straight back to those fiery depths where you came from.”
The demon’s foot lightened. A low growl exited her mouth. “You know I can not go back.”
“And yet you will if don’t get your God-darned foot off her right now.”
“It’s not real, none of it. She is pretty, but not real.” The foot lifted.
Mercy’s wings spread out to show their massive width. A power move as she marched toward her young friend, her right wing roughly shoving past the demon. As the demon moved away, defeated, Mercy knelt down as took Laetitia in her arms. “You okay, princess?”
Laetitia nodded.
“I am the Lord’s first,” the demon sulked. “I do not belong here amongst these…these creatures, these pretty pretty creatures. I am Lilith, damn you all! And I will keep sacrificing these pretty things, his favorites, until he comes down! Do you hear me? I will be heard and I will be seen! I will be free, do you hear me?”
Mercy had the girl in her arms, covering her with a wing as they moved toward the door, but she turned to look at the broken demon, angered over her loss. “Lilith, you need to find another way. What you’re doing here is wrong.”
“I am the one who has been wronged, angel. You tell him that!”
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson pushed open the door just as the pistol went off. Blood gushed out of young Jim Sauvage’s skull as he fell to the floor. Laughter erupted from across the hall from the island’s inhabitants, including the girl that just had her tongue inside the young Frenchman’s mouth. Emily hastily aimed it at her and pulled the trigger. Nothing happened. Jack had her in his arms as she slumped down, tears in her eyes. She couldn’t speak. Her eyes were blank. The soldier hugged her tightly and allowed her tears to fall upon his neck. William Balding fell to the floor and cradled his fallen friend, shooing away the young man that was playing with his hair.
“It’s just a game, plain and simple,” Columbia quipped. “We need entertainment in our lives. And it is so rare that we receive visitors, that we must make the best of it when given the chance. Tell me, Captain, what is the loss of a mortal’s life in the grand scheme of things? The boy means nothing. If I can lay with him for a night or two, or if he can cook an amazing dish, or write a pleasing sonnet, then he has served his purpose, he has contributed to my joy. Our joy. Your young man brought laughter to my dinner, and sperm to two of my girls. They will make beautiful children from him. Parisian blood is exquisite in that.”
The captain and the Voodoo Queen were finally able to stand. The captain was finally able to shout an long list of obscenities at the Goddess of the Americas. When he was finished, he added, “I thought ye’d be better’n this. I thought ye ta be a right beauty inside and out, but ye be jus’ like any o’ th’ other gods I’ve read about: silly, devilish, rude, an’ superficial. Ye care about only yerself and little o’ th’ people ye are suppose ta care for, ta support! Ye set up yer lands and play with ‘em just ta say that ye can. Ye’re despicable, Columbia an’ I think we are leaving now. We’ll take our ship and limp away ta Madagascar straight away.”
Columbia’s jade eyes opened wide as she laughed out loud. “Captain Slicer, you will find this humorous, to say the least. You are nowhere near Madagascar!”
“It was just to the west,” Laveau argued.
“My dear, that was forever ago. It is on the other side of the world now.”
“That is why she looked unfamiliar on the map,” the Viking said, just behind the captain now. Slicer turned to look at his quartermaster, clothed in a toga just like the rest of his crew. He was with a raven-haired lady, holding his hand. “It is magical, a prison of sorts, moving across our globe randomly, unable to track.”
“You are free to go, of course,” continued the goddess, “your ship is quite ready to make your journey to wherever you like. “I believe there was a certain treasure you spoke of whilst providing for my girls.”
“Provide?” He had not remembered speaking of a treasure until…crap. Three lovely young ladies. A warm bath. “God, what did ye do ta me?” Marie Laveau took his hand in hers. She already knew, for a similar circumstance almost happened to her.
“They stole your seed, Captain,” Morgan le Fay answered. “This is how we add to our population. It is not honest, but it is must better than the monstrosity of inbreeding. Columbia,” she began, changing the subject, “this Viking is my long lost love. We will allow them to leave freely. No prisoners, no sacrifices.”
Columbia placed her elbows on the table and entwined her long fingers. “He is a handsome one, Morgan. Did you at least allow some of our girls to take from him?”
“He is mine, my Queen,” she responded, placing her hands on his massive arms. “Nobody shall sleep with him but I, and I alone.”
“A pity. There would be beautiful children from his seed.” She took him in, up and down and licked her lips, before turning back to Captain Slicer. “In a fortnight we shall be within a day’s travel from your island, from Viceroyalty of the Río de la Plata. Any of your crew that wishes to go may go with you. But should they wish to stay here with my people, to live forever, young and beautiful, you will allow them this.”
The captain looked over to where Jack held his ex-fiancée, to where the pock-faced seaman held the body of his youngest crew member. “Jim was already young and beautiful, you bitch.”
“He was not one of us. If he was, he would be laughing and carrying on as everyone else. We are happy here, Norman. However,” she brushed his arm, “this treasure may be the key to our salvation. We are trapped here, imprisoned. If this treasure is what I believe it is, I will happily ensure you a safe departure of a skeleton crew. Bring the treasure here, and you will all be free to go.”
“Ye’re goin’ back on yer word already?”
She smiled. “A goddess is allowed this, Norman. You will get a skeleton crew to retrieve the treasure in one fortnight. The rest of your crew will remain with me until you bring me the treasure. When I have it, you are all free to go.”
* * *
Blackness.
The reek of death.
Moist flesh all around him, sharp bones poking him.
Tiny, minuscule feet crawling across his skin.
Echoes of shouting from a female.
Banging. Pounding. A struggle.
He tried to find an opening, a way out.
Cold stone, locked from the outside.
Push harder.
Chains rattling, then a crash. And another.
Push harder.
Vincent Morávek pushed with all his might but it was useless. His coffin lid would not budge. Dark magik kept him prisoner within.
The shouting and banging continued.
He pushed, stretching his forearms as much as possible to no avail.
And then he slept once more, exhausted.
The shouting and banging woke him once more.
He pushed and pushed.
Light finally seeped through as the lid was slid free.
Above the vampire was the Voodoo Queen with her staff aglow with a blueish light, smiling with relief. There was the Viking, covered in sweat. Behind him was a beguiling stranger, long dark hair and lips of crimson. Then there was his queen, Marie Antoinette, somehow still resplendent even though her long hair was in disarray, her face was tear-stained, and her whole body was covered in filth. She did not think twice before leaping into the tomb with him, amongst the decaying cadavers he lay atop, and hugging him tightly and laying hundreds of kisses upon his face and neck. He wrapped his arms around her, his sister, his queen, his love. She was all he had left of Petr Krejča and he could not bear the thought of being without her. Her paused her kisses, looked back at the others who assisted in freeing Vincent, pulled back her hair, and offered her neck. “Feed off of my, my love. Feed off of me, and turn me.”
Hunger raged inside him as he madly brought her head to him. His teeth sunk into her neck and he began to drink. He loved her as a sister. She would be his forever queen, and he, her king. They would find a home somewhere, perhaps in the new country. Perhaps they would purchase slaves to work their home, a mansion. They could feed off them, take care of them. His icy blue eyes widened at the thought of their eternal love. And hen she was ripped away from him, blood flowing form her neck, tears from her eyes. The Viking had her, holding her firmly so as to stop her from running toward him again. The monster was shouting something at him, cursing him. Marie Laveau aimed the skull atop her staff at him as well and was saying words that made no sense to him. He wanted the queen. He wanted to drink of her. He wanted to make love to her. He wanted to drain her dry. But he could not move. The other woman, the one he knew not, her hands aglow, was holding him still. He would drink of her next, the bitch. He growled in frustration. His head was cloudy. And hen he looked into the wet eyes of his love. She wanted him. She wanted him to turn her. She wanted to be like him. She wanted to die and be reborn as a child of the night. A monster that sought only blood. His awareness returned. “My love, I am sorry,” he cried.
“They took my children from me! They took my husband from me! My beloved Petr, too! And then they took you, Vincent!” she cried and struggled to break herself free from the Viking’s grip. “I will not be alone again, I will not! I want to be with you, darling. I want to be with you forever.”
Vincent closed his eyes and shook his head. “I cannot, my love. I will not curse to to live as I do. I will never curse anyone to this life.” He looked upon the rotting flesh beneath him and climbed out of the tomb. “Who has put me here? The last I remember was stepping on to this island.”
“Columbia, our queen here, ordered it, vampire,” the witch answered. “She did not want your blood mixing with her servants, her people. Your wolf-man is being held in a cage for the same reasons. She considers you both abominations. Your boat awaits and you are to leave at once.”
“Our ship is repaired then?”
Marie Laveau spoke: “We are not taking The Holy Terror. It will remain here until we return. We are taking a rowboat to El Dorado. It is within distance now.”
“I do not understand,” he replied.
“You have been buried for some time. We’ve learned much about this island, and its terrors. Its magical properties move it often, all around the globe. Right now it is within distance of The River of Silver. The goddess Columbia has assured us that this island would not move until we return…with the treasure.” Marie Laveau lowered her staff, its magical glow faded. “We do will not see our friends until we return. You are amongst our party.”
A realization hit the vampire. “Is it civilized? Where will I sleep during the day?”
“No,” whimpered the lost queen. “No.”
“You will bring a coffin of stone on our journey,” answered the Viking, sadly. “You will sleep during the day. It is on wheels. At night, you can feed on the animals. Or our enemies.”
“We are against gods of might and power, vampire. We are given no choice if we hope to see our loved ones again,” Laveau stated firmly. “It seems that I have been right all along: that map is cursed.”
“Then the treasure be damned.”
“The island does something to its inhabitants. The more time they’re there, the more dangerous it becomes for them.” Captain Jack Nelson noted out loud as he rowed the jolly boat from the stern. “Em was a good girl. There’s no way in Hell that she’d just pick up a gun and shoot someone unless she was defending herself.”
Mercy sat next to her man and rubbed his muscular back. “She was broken, Jack. Whether she really loved you or not, she was hurt when you found me again. And then that island took over Jim, made him do things that I don’t think he’d ever do intentionally. She couldn’t take that much pain.”
“He wouldn’t,” the Voodoo Queen added. “He was a good boy. Not an evil bone in his body. But that island, that woman, changes you. I almost lost control myself.” But she didn’t. Marie Laveau was one of the lucky ones, imbued with a magik that protected her from going against her will, her principles. “Though the captain and I are married, I almost crossed the line. Without magic, he may well cross that same line while we are away.” She rowed on, as did Captain Nelson, Njord Ulrikson, William Balding, and Vincent Morávek. A coffin of stone, his daytime prison, tied to a rope of strong hemp, floated along the low waves behind them. The ousted queen, Marie Antoinette, spurned at her request for immortality, sat apart from her friend in the bow of the jolly boat, next to the Viking. Her eyes looked silently forward at the cloudy night sky. Not a star in sight.
“I didn’t know Jim well,” the former seaman, William, noted, “but when we did what we did back there, we did without ill intentions, I assure you. It was as if we’d lost our minds, as if nothing mattered but utter joy, pleasing those around us. That’s what led Jim to…break his promise to Miss Emily.” He turned and looked at Jack, sitting behind him. “Columbia has slaves on that island, Jack, that’s all they are. She plays games with them, gives one consciousness, awareness once in while just for sport. She wants to see what happens amidst chaos.”
“The betrayal and shock of the island led her to do what she did, Jack,” added Mercy. “It wasn’t really her fault.”
“And while the rest of the crew was out mindlessly fornicating with the attractive natives, I was cuffed in these,” the sometime werewolf complained out loud, raising his arms, locked withing iron cuffs that glowed faintly with a emerald magik, to illustrate his point. “I would’ve behaved myself perfectly if that’s all I was required of me. Instead, I was locked away like a common animal!”
“That is all you are,” the Viking growled from the bow, “so quiet your rabid mouth before I severe your head and feed it to the sharks.”
“We need him, Njord,” Laveau warned. “He’s the only one of that have been on ‘de island. He’s the only one that knows its secrets. And I do want to find what we need and return to the captain and our families and friends.” She took a moment to look at the quiet Laetitia Janequin, sitting next to her. The girl was distraught, hunted by a werewolf not too long ago, nearly killed by a demoness, and now separated from her family. In the girl’s hand, she clutched a new pendant given to her by the Viking. It was the eye of a dragon, and its magik was meant to keep her safe while she was apart from her parents. It was a gift from his love, Morgan le Fay, to keep him safe. Seeing the girl with more of a need, he passed it in to her before climbing aboard. Njord was one of Slicer’s most trustworthy crewmen, and, therefore, one of Laveau’s as well. “The nine of us will find that treasure and deliver its contents to that bitch on the island. May it damn her as it has damned us since it arrived on our ship.” As the words left her mouth she turned and faced the winged girl, Mercy. “Of course, Angel, I meant no offense.”
Smiling, Mercy replied, “Hey, I already know this isn’t my darned fault. I didn’t send myself back to 1789. Our situation was not created by me. It was Jack’s duckin’ buddy.”
Jack shook his head. “Yeah, none of this shit is our fault. There’s one person responsible for all this. Our time travel, the women running that island, and this damn map.” He didn’t say the name. He didn’t want to give verbal credit to him. He didn’t want to give anything to him except pain. But how in the Hell do you give a demon pain?
They rowed quietly for a moment until William Balding coughed before making a statement: “Excuse me, friends, but I’m not sure my part in this adventure was ever really explained. You need a didgeridoo to get this treasure, somehow?”
Jack looked to Mercy. Mercy looked to Marie Laveau, who kept rowing, but did take the time to look into the young man’s eyes for a long moment. “Your music is to be a distraction. It is meant to interest and please ‘de queen of ‘de island. She is, apparently, a lover of music and you will play for her while we get ‘de treasure.”
“There’s sure to be more to it that that, yes?” Balding asked.
Marius laughed out loud. “Of course there’s more, you dimwitted child! You are to remain there, and that accursed island! You will play for the Harpy Queen until you please her no more, when you become dinner for that monster bitch, or for her wolves!” He looked up as he spoke, wishing for a full moon to come out from the clouds. He wanted to change. He wanted to test the limits of these magical bracelets. He wanted to smash the vampire’s coffin so that it would have nowhere to hide when the sun came out.
“A harpy queen? What in God’s name is that? And what do you mean that I am to remain there? I came for a life on the sea, not to be trapped on some damned island of wolves and harpies. Miss Laveau, please?”
Marie Laveau really wanted to be rid of the wolf-man. It would be so easy to have the Viking cut off his head, and yet, they needed him. “It has never been our intention to leave you there, William. Your music is a gift. You will play for her, you will show her how it works. We will acquire the treasure and then we shall leave, with you.”
He eyed her, debating whether or not to trust her, but, really, what choice did her have? “And what is this harpy queen, exactly?”
Marius, enjoying this, wasted no time in answering. “She is the queen of mean, my little friend. She runs El Dorado with a venomous fury. She commands a legion of werewolves, also led by Captain Edward Low, who may or may not be dead. Her skin is rough and of a teal color, covered with tattoos of an ancient religion, and hateful eyes of brown eyes. She has a full-figured, pleasing figure, save for the deadly sharp talons at in place of her hands and feet. Her sharp teeth will rip into your flesh much like my alter-ego would do when the full moon takes over my soul.” He stole a moment to take in the scared form of his “niece”, Laetitia Janequin. Such a pretty girl. He was saddened that the wolf tried to kill her. He loved her, not as a true family member, but he cared for her. He wanted to hold her, to kiss her again and again. Such a pretty girl. He looked back at the young man again. “If your music displease her, you will be torn limb from limb, boy.”
“You play well, Balding. I’ve heard you,” Jack noted whilst giving a hateful warning to the Frenchman. “We’ll have no problem, no matter what we face.”
“If you were to get someone to unlock these cursed bracelets, I can guarantee your safety, and perhaps you and I could even have some fun of our own,” Marius added with little hope.
“I will protect you,” Jack countered. “You know what I can do.”
The former British seaman nodded hesitantly and continued rowing.
Marie Antoinette considered their situation. She was one of the ones that the goddess Columbia allowed awareness. Would she have been the next one that a game was played on? What would have become of her had she stayed? It seemed to the exiled queen that death may welcome her into its embrace on either location. On the island, she would remain young and beautiful, but forever a slave. In El Dorado, if she survived, she would find the legendary City of Gold. She could start again elsewhere, build a new kingdom with an ungodly amount of riches to support her ideas. She considered the crew with her. They could leave the world of criminality and join her in her new kingdom. The one that the angel favored, Captain Nelson, was a handsome young man and very strong. Perhaps she could sway him to join her in a night of passion to see what he was capable of. If he was good enough, she could use him in her court. Perhaps as a new king if her husband, Louis, was no longer one of the living. The angel could serve as a spiritual adviser. Marie Laveau would be an excellent counselor, with all of her magical voodoo arts. The strapping Viking would be a phenomenal personal bodyguard. Laetitia and her family would join her in the new kingdom of course, the poor dear. She would have no need of the werewolf, though he had been friends of he Janequins. She would have no need for such a filthy beast in her kingdom. And as for her love, Vincent? She took a longing glance back at him. Without his embrace of immortality, she did not want him around anymore. He, and any of his kind, would not be welcome in her kingdom. Her Kingdom of Gold. She wouild also track down her children, should any still live, and have them brought to her and her new king. A smile crossed her face for the first time in hours. She had a plan.
* * *
The nine-member crew of The Holy Terror stepped foot on the shore of the white, sandy beach of the island in the legendary River of Silver, once thought to house a tremendous supply of silver. Though the silver was just a myth, this island, the crew knew, held a far more worthy prize…if they survived. “Hide the boat,” the tall, red-headed Frenchman warned, taking in the tropical locale that engulfed them. Mountains, trees, and colorful bushes in every direction. Captain Jack Nelson and Njord shook their heads at his audacity and covered the vessel as best they could with some loose palm fronds and other vegetation. “There are enemies about, and we may need our only exit readily available.” Vincent tugged at the rope that was hooked to his coffin, pulling the massive stone enclosure ashore, leaving a large track in the sand. Marius hurried over and kicked and brushed the sand about, covering the track as best he could. “And pick that thing up. You’re strong enough, you know, and the rest of us are susceptible to the poison arrows these brutes will fire at us once discovered.”
“Why do you not turn into the wolf and stand ready, Monsieur?” the former queen asked.
Marius bowed to her and answered readily, “without a moon to give me the power, I am just a man at your service, my queen. A handsome one, no doubt, but still just a man.” He then turned to the Voodoo Queen. “The map, my dear?” he said, cuffed hands outstretched.
She gave Laetitia a finger signal to stay put, near a date palm, one of the taller trees along the beach, before marching over to the man trying to act as if he were the captain and holding it in front of his face. “You may look, wolf, but you can not touch.”
He could not see her face, but thanked her anyway, and added, “perhaps some light, too, as there is no moon with which to provide for my viewing pleasure.” He heard the shuffling of the map as she passed it into the hands of Balding. She then made a series of spells that caused her former husband’s skull to light up atop her staff. “He is still useful, even in death. Let’s see now…” He studied the island. “It is a damned sight darker than the last time I was here.” His eyes found a mountain in the distance and he looked to the map once more to compare the two. “That way,” he nodded. “That’s the way to the treasure, my friends. Through this small beach and into the forest, past the swamp, and up the mountain. Though I never made it to the other side, it only makes sense that that is where lay your City of Gold.”
“And why does it make sense?” asked the didgeridoo player.
“Because the good stuff is always within, my boy. If you’ll allow me this evening, I’ll be more than happy to provide you the pleasure of my good stuff, once we lose our pirate friends. I happen to know of a good cave just big enough for the two of us where you can remove my cuffs and pants and…”
A harsh slap on the back of the head from a menacing Viking brought his flirtation to a sudden close. “Enough us your babbling, wolf,” ordered the Viking, “just lead the way so that we may take what we need and leave this God-forsaken place.” He then quickly slapped his own shoulder at the soft touch of a mosquito. A bit of blood lingered on his calloused hand, to which he shoved the Frenchman in the direction of the distant mountain. Knowing the mosquitoes were prevalent here, the pirates had already rubbed plenty of eucalyptus leaves and garlic on their skins in hopes of keeping the blood-thirsty pests away. “Odin be with us,” he murmured.
And so Marius, still hand-cuffed, led the way, followed closely by Njord, who was holding the map, and Marie Laveau, gripping her staff that gave some light to their journey. Close behind them followed the heavy-footed vampire, Vincent, using his superhuman strength, to balance his own coffin atop his shoulder. Marie Antoinette, adopting a motherly role, held the hand of the young Janequin girl whose mouth shut tight and her hand still clutching her good luck pendant. The former queen glanced back at Captain Nelson to see if she could catch his eye. He marched onward with Mercy and William Balding at his sides, all with watchful eyes and weapons at the ready. “Damn hot,” the former U.S. soldier whispered.
“It is indeed,” Antoinette agreed quickly. “Would that I could be safe and cool in my palace, with all of you as my welcome guests. You would all be free to drink my wine and share my sweets. You would enjoy it there, Captain Nelson.” Her eyes lingered on his for just a moment more than they should before she faced front again. “You’ve been to my palace, no, Laetitia?” The young girl shook her head. “I’m sure you had an excellent time. Perhaps we can retake my kingdom one day soon.” Another quick glance. He shook his head. That was it. To gain more of his attention would require more effort on her part. And a plan.
* * *
The crew of The Holy Terror had crept through the jungles of the island for the next few hours, stopping to rest and drink water to fight off the humidity of the tropical weather. They had avoided a spot of quicksand thanks to the sharp eyes of the brave and adventurous Marius, who made sure everyone knew that he spotted it and they would be most careful to avoid it. Captain Jack Nelson, however, laughed it off and said the only danger in the oatmeal-like substance would be the leeches or snakes that may be within it. There would be no danger unless you couldn’t swim. Marius argued, stating that several of the crew of The Fancy had drowned in there, that this crew needs to trust him and that it was the only way they would survive. Nelson, his nose touching the other man’s, made his own warning, “If we trust you, wolf, you’ll lead us to the slaughter. You may have been here before, and I’m sure you know your way around, and I’m sure you want us to lead you to this damned treasure, but after that?” The captain was hot, was growing weary of the past , and this adventure. He wanted to find a way back to his own time and return with Mercy and their child. “You’ll leave us here to die as soon as you can figure out how. I don’t think you’ve got that part figured out just yet, but I can see it churning in your little brain, man. One step out of line, though, and your ass is mine, Marius. So right now, go ahead and get us there. If you’re a good little French dog, I’ll let you live. But if you try to cross us, you’re the one that remains here, get me?”
The cold, grayish-green eyes of Villeneuve showed no fear of the hard as nails captain. He knew that as the wolf emerged, the fleshy captain would be ripped to shreds, becoming nothing more than a tasty dinner. The angel held his biceps. She would be a delicious dessert. The queen, he may save for his own pleasures. And the little girl? His eyes studied her for a moment before he was punched hard in the face, sending him immediately to the ground.
“Don’t you dare avert your eyes to look at a little girl, especially when I’m talking to you, you sick fuck.’ The captain kicked Marius is the face, breaking his nose and sending a spray of blood to the grassy floor. “You even think of touching her again and you will answer to me.” Laetitia Janequin’s emerald green eyes lit up, she gripped the hand of the ousted queen even firmer. Captain Nelson understood her! He would keep her safe. The queen pet the girl’s hair and kissed her. “Am I understood?” the captain asked.
Hate filled the fallen man’s eyes as he looked up at the muscular soldier. “Get these cuffs off me, Laveau! Get these cuffs off me so that I may show this blonde-haired bitch whom he is dealing with.”
Marie Laveau, now standing close to Njord, who clutched one of his axes, shook her head. “It is not time, Marius. When we need your hands, I shall free you. Until then, with a moon just behind these clouds and could appear at any minute, we cannot trust you.”
“You are all sniveling cowards!” he spat. “You will need me. And when you do, I will kill each and everyone of you. But my niece?” He glared at her with some sort of cross between hatred and passion. “I’ll do so much more with her before I kill her. She has a power that I want. There is something inside her that I need. You all feel it and I can, too. She is so much more than just a beautiful little girl.” He glanced up at the clouds beginning to break, could feel the change coming over him. “I’ll take that little bitch and enjoy every last bit of flesh and bone on her body. She’s mine to do with as I please and there will not be any of you alive to stop me.” His hair exploded along his flesh. His teeth doubled in size. His face changed into that of a werewolf. Marius de Villeneuve changed once more and howled a deadly, violent intent. Laetitia Janequin screamed and snatched a knife from the captain’s belt. She pushed her way past the crew and plunged the knife into the neck of the beast as she cried out obscenities to his face. Over and over again the curses and the blade flew. It only lasted about three seconds before Jack had her in his arms and on the ground He held her tightly as she screamed. Held her tightly as the wolf lay coughing and bleeding out, his eyes still on her. “You’ve just told them all we’re here, deary. You’d better start running.”
The captain held the hysterical girl tightly, hushing her and kissing her head as he tried to listen to the jungle around him. The howls seemed to be coming from everywhere. “You did it, Laetitia,” he whispered. “You got the bad guy.” He studied those around him, each holding their blade, staff, or pistol. “He won’t hurt you any more.”
“I know,” she said coldly. These were the first words she spoke since the events with he demon, Lilith.
Mercy stood behind her man, a knife in either hand, ready to support him any way she could, even though she really did not know how to fight. Antoinette studied them both. If they survived this island and what was coming for them, she knew that the captain would make a terrific father for their multiple children. Look at the way he comforted little Laetitia. “She is strong, Captain Nelson,” she said out loud.
He held the girl, but looked back at the strawberry-blonde royal. “She’s a survivor, your highness.”
Marie Antoinette smiled cleverly. She had him.
“Shh!” Njord commanded, Jarnbjorn and Morgan in each hand. The howls were getting closer. The jungle erupted with the rustling of leaves and the screaming of birds and unknown wildlife. In the next instant, the eight adventures were surrounded by a pack of werewolves and a man, armed with a sword. “Well, well, well,” the sapphire blue eyed man said, studying the Voodoo Queen. “Marie Laveau. Been a long time since we shared a bed.”
“Low,” she said angrily.
“And ten years since you thought you destroyed my ship.”
Njord considered the army of werewolves around him and how to best respond to what the evil captain had just said. If he fought now, some of his friends would surely perish. Violence would have to wait. “What do you mean ten years, Low? I sunk your ship just the other day.”
Captain Low’s eyes widened as he laughed. “The other day, heathen? I’m not sure where you and your crew have been, but it most assuredly was not just the other day since our last encounter. Trust me, my crew and I have accomplished much since our last encounter.” He kicked the deceased man on the ground. “Seems you have, too.” He studied the girl with the bloody knife. “You’ve a little warrior in your midst.” He strolled over to where Jack held her and crossed behind him, brushing a strand of hair off her forehead. “Perhaps she’s a better killer than you, Viking.” He then glanced at the winged girl, considering her involvement.
“Columbia’s island,” Marie Laveau announced. “Time is lost there.”
“It seemed as if you had all been gone from the ship for a month,” the vampire added, “but it had only been hours for those that went ashore first.”
“The goddess Columbia,” Low crowed. “Ah, how Abarrane hates her!” He looked upon the pale-face Vincent, his musty clothes, his tousled, sweat-drenched, red hair. “Your question, night-stalker, is just who is Abarrane, correct?” He touched the vampire’s top canines. “She is the queen here, ruler of the island, controller of the treasure. Devourer of souls, if you’ve still got one. A demigod. Daughter of Columbia and a sailor. She was birthed at sea before the bitch goddess was trapped on her own cursed island. Abarrane was left with her mortal father, an unkind Spanish louse who wanted nothing to do with her, dumped her here long ago, sold her to the natives for a pretty penny. She wanted to fly, to leave and escape.” He moved to the angelic girl and caressed her wings from behind, secure within the army of beasts that enclosed them. “But the natives had other things in mind for the little girl. She became their slave. A slave to the filthy natives that resided here, that is, until her father returned. It seems he hadn’t realized the kinds of treasure that was hidden here until a man in white gave him a map.” He eyed the parchment that Laveau held in one hand. “When his baby girl, torn clothes and ravaged body saw her papa, she thought she was saved and was overcome with joy, thinking that the villain had returned for her.” A cold laugh followed. “He had no intentions of rescuing her, pushing her aside and slaughtering her captives only when they wouldn’t tell him where the treasure was. Seems the map wasn’t perfect. But Abarrane’s anger was. She picked up a sword of gold and plunged it into her old man’s heart, angering his former lover to no depths. The bitch goddess returned with a fury, cradling her former lover. She didn’t care about the treasure, but did care for revenge. Since my queen liked to fly so much, she gave her dark gray wings and replaced her hands and feet with razor-sharp talons, turned her into a monster. Gave her the power to fly and kill, she did, but trapped her here, cursed to live here forever. The island king, Lycaon, afraid of the power of Columbia, terrified of the knowledge of Abarrane’s parentage, no longer kept her as a slave. He wedded her the next day, taking her as his queen.” He looked down upon Laetitia. “She ate her king the very next day, becoming the ruler of his sons, the wolves, after that. The map was lost for generations until it was found again, and somehow wound up with you lot. My queen will be very happy to know how you got a hold of it, who wants her treasure.” He looked upon his army of at least thirty-five large, hairy beasts. “Let’s take our prisoners to the queen, men. To the damned treasure!”
The crew of The Holy Terror soon found themselves perhaps 7,000 feet below the surface in a large cavern, the thunderous sounds of water falling echoed throughout. The air was an uncomfortably cold, but still a far better contrast to the humid, stifling air outside. They counted themselves lucky they were not still wearing their togas and stolas, but in some of the same garb they had aboard their ship, but cleaned during their short stay on the mysterious island. Strange rocks, stalagmites, and stalactites, of multiple colors jutted out from the rocky terrain and the ceiling as they passed through the tunnels deep within the island of El Dorado. Lights from the multitude of torches spilled a rainbow throughout the passageway as the army of wolves led them deeper and deeper underground. Vincent Morávek considered his situation: would the werewolves become human when the sun rose, just as what happened with Marius de Villeneuve? He knew that this deep down that he would be unaffected as long as he stayed away from any direct sunlight. If they turned back and he remained free, his new friends may just have a fighting chance. Even so, would Antoinette ever forgive him for not changing her? A shove to his back pushed the vampire deeper within. He analyzed the young girl, Laetitia Janequin. The poor girl had been nearly murdered two times since there arrival on the ship and she had just allowed a swift act of murder to take over her actions. There was no escaping what that can do to a person. Many of his compatriots that walked with him could attest to that fact. Still, her actions were brave and strong, whether a prelude to regret or not. He vowed to himself to look after the girl and to do what he can to do any necessary killing on this island in her stead. She would not have to lift a weapon as long as he lived. Or, un-lived, he thought with a crooked smile.
The tunnel squeezed inward as it barely fit one person at a time. Jack never let go of Mercy’s hand as they pushed onward. Marie Laveau was the first to step through the tunnel, the first to set foot in the heart of the cavern, a massive auditorium-sized area crammed with maybe a thousand island natives of varying shades of brown skin. They wore clothing made of leather and cotton. Most of the men wore a loincloth around their waists and some also had on sleeveless cotton shirts. The women were mostly wearing loose-fitting tunics or other pieces of clothing that had openings for their heads and arms. Some also had sashes draped across their outfits. Many of the natives were covered in tattoos that reminded Captain Nelson and Mercy of Mayan designs. The auditorium echoed loudly with boos and hisses as the werewolves escorted the prisoners in through the tunnels. “They booing for us or them?” Jack whispered to himself.
Their weapons taken from them, Njord Ulrikson knew the fight would be more difficult. He would survive, of course, as he drank from the Cup of Christ. He was immortal, as long as no one chopped off his head, as promised by his love, Morgan le Fay. But the rest of his crew were another matter indeed. He and the vampire could make it out alive, he was sure, but the others? He would need a solid plan to get everyone, and the treasure, out of this. They were brought to a stage of sorts that held the focus of everyone in the chamber. In the back of the stage was a large watering hole, roughly the size of a large pond. It was centered in the midst of a massive amount of colorful rocks. Pouring into the water was a small waterfall. Hundreds of feet above that was a way out, a large hole in the ceiling, allowing the night air to flow downward. Eventually, within the hour if he was correct, the sun would rise.
Marie Antoinette, still holding the hand of Laetitia Janequin, was shoved past the Viking, nearly falling to the ground thanks to the mighty force of the furry brute. She gawked at the mass of people in the room, all focused on her and her fellow prisoners. She studied the masses of faces and felt an elation growing within. This was the beginning. This was her next step, her place. With little chance of getting her own family back again, this room, this event, was her redemption. She turned and looked upon the captain. Time was running out for her to convince him. She would need his help, his attention. To do this, she would have to do as she has always done: take command. “I am Queen Marie Antoinette of France! We have come from far away, seeking knowledge of a great treasure in your land. I assure you all that we mean you no harm. We have no false pretenses. We have no intention of thievery and are more than happy to make a trade for just a small sample of your good will.” She was brutally shoved to the ground by a dark gray and grotesque monster, her hand slipping from Laetitia’s grip
The wolf had barely gotten out the word “Silence” before Nelson, about a foot shorter than the beast had his strong hands on its neck and jerked it solidly to the ground with a thud. The crowd roared in applause and cheers. The former queen, both hands on the floor, looked on as the soldier had maneuvered himself on top of the wolf’s bristly chest and was repeatedly punching its bloody snout. He cursed loudly at the vile creature before he was pulled off by two other monsters. Antoinette smiled softly. This would do nicely.
Without warning, the crowd became hushed save for the whispered chants of “Abarrane” as she stepped into the cavern. Short, about 5’2”, but voluptuous with a full, pleasingly curved, light blue figure covered in Mayan symbol tattoos and a feathered bikini top and bottom. Nelson thought of the hourglass simile from his own timeline. She wore a gold, jewel-encrusted tiara in her wavy, dark fuscous hair. She had brown eyes with a light blue color where the whites of her eyes should be. Deadly sharp teeth, strong, sculpted cheekbones and a sharp defined jawline, somewhat larger than other women completed her face. Though ravishing, the woman had dark gray wings and deadly sharp talons at in place of her hands and feet. Her claws were raised, silencing her captive audience as she stared coldly at them for a long moment. The crew of The Holy Terror did not know what exactly to expect, but most of them were not expecting a warm welcoming from the woman. She crossed in front of her prisoners and made a one word command in a language they did not understand. The wolves shoved them all to the ground on their knees, keeping one foot on their backs. Mercy’s knees touched Laetitia’s. She looked at the girl who clutched her pendant once more. Her face was cold, not showing fear. The vampire sat next to her. His coffin sat on the floor behind him. The harpy queen stalked in front of her captives, her talons coming just an inch from their knees, coming closest to Laveau first. She touched the Jamaican’s hair and twisting it gently in her talons. She said five words in an unknown language as she touched her own hair with her other talon. The Viking was next. She stroked his lengthy, blonde mohawk and his shaved, white skin before saying a few words that sounded almost as if she were pleased. The crowd of natives and werewolves laughed softly.
She stopped in front of William, the pock-faced former seaman and knelt in front of him. Urine streamed down his leg as he trembled at her sight. She slid the instrument free of the sling on his back and held it in front of his face. She made a question. “It…it’s a musical instrument,” he stammered.
The harpy queen smiled and mussed his black hair whilst she studied the long instrument. She stood and walked on, using it like a cane. Muttered laughter echoes throughout.
Vincent was next. She knelt to him and brushed his long red hair, touched his cool face, stared into his icy blue eyes and forced his mouth open with her claws. She smiled and observed something out loud she studied his canines. She uttered something like a curse and shoved his head down forcefully. She patted his head again and looked to his neighbor. “Don’t touch her,” he warned.
The harpy laughed and gripped Laetitia’s long, raven hair, pulling her to a standing position. The girl was just an inch shorter than the woman, but much slimmer. Still a child. The harpy queen smelled her face, touched her skin, and pulled the pendant to her eyes. She made a hissing sound, pleasing or not, the captives knew not. But then she dropped the didgeridoo to the floor, kicked it back to William and stared into Laetitia’s eyes. She spread her wings out, pointed to them, and roared like a monster. She then said one word. “Dragón.”
Laetitia smiled warmly. They were making a connection. “Dragon, yes,” she nodded. “It is a good luck charm.” She placed both hands on her heart, not knowing how else to illustrate good luck.
Abarrane nodded at the wolf behind the young one before it kicked her to the ground once more.
Vincent made a low growl and said clearly for the queen to hear, “You get one warning.”
The harpy smiled at him, humored at his insignificant threat, before pausing at the winged girl, Mercy. She knelt down and stroked her soft wings, touched her soft hair. She touched Mercy’s chin and lifted her face. She looked down at the girl’s belly before taking her hands and lifting her up to her feet. She stood in front of Mercy, eye to eye, nose to nose, mouth to mouth. Mercy did her best to not cringe at the bird lady’s breath, passing off a smell of something rotten or decaying. The woman ran a gentle claw from Mercy’s chin, past her neck and breasts, and stopping at her belly. She made a verbal inquire. “My baby,” Mercy answered. “Mine and Jack’s.” The monster turned to look at the blond-haired Nelson and marched past the angel and the former queen, Antoinette. She did not signal the werewolf to return Mercy to the floor.
“Your highness,” Antoinette started, but she was ignored.
Abarrane gripped Jack Nelson’s hair and pulled him to the floor now with a few unintelligible words. She touched his arms and his chest, smelled his face. She smiled, pleased. “Captain Low!” she screamed.
He appeared behind her almost immediately, out of breath from his quick run. “Queen Abarrane?”
Her right claw, without any warning, had the pirate by the neck. “You were ordered to sink their ship so that Marius de Villeneuve would not return and steal my treasure!” She screamed like a banshee, using the pirate’s native English language. “You failed!” And as quick as that, she sunk her teeth into Low’s neck and ripped his jugular veins right out, splashing blood all over her face and chest and that of Jack Nelson. “You are now our captain,” she said, gripping Nelson’s wrist and pulling him away towards the giant pond.
“Jack!” Mercy cried. “Where are you taking him?” The wolf behind her held her firmly, not allowing her to move.
The beast made a scream as if her soul were burning in Hell. “He is mine to do with as I please!” She shoved the captain to the ground, his shoulder slamming into the numerous rocks outside the pond.
“I ain’t anybody’s slave, bitch,” Jack instructed her. A talon knocked the captain off his feet, sending him flying through the cavern.
“I said nothing of slavery, boy! You will be my captain! My confidante! My hero and my lover!” She picked him up by his collar as he punched at her, causing her to laugh. “You will be an most excellent lover indeed.”
But then something caught her attention. Music. She dropped the captain and looked back at William Balding. He had manage to free himself from the foot of the werewolf and was playing his instrument. Queen Abarrane smiled inquisitively as she watched the young man play. “What is that?” she asked, approaching him. Balding performed a hypnotic tune that sounded like Earth itself emancipating itself from the walls of the cavern. It sounded like a hollow, screeching sound, yet beautifully ominous to the ears of the harpy queen. “Tell me, please.”
He removed his mouth from the instrument and looked upon the face of the queen. “It’s a…a didgeridoo, your high…your highness.”
Her face lit up like it had not in years. “You will grow old and die one day. I want to learn how to play it.” She had become enchanted with the instrument’s music. “I will pay you.” She looked upon the boy and placed her talons together. “Whatever you want! Stay with me and teach me.”
“We only came, just the nine of us, to free our friends. We have to bring the treasure to rescue them.”
Her eyes were bright, like that of a mother pleased with the intelligence of her child. “You shall have what you can take,” she said excitedly. “Where are they?”
“With your mother,” Marie Laveau answered grimly.
Abarrane’s eyes drew closed, angered at the name of her mother, the goddess who trapped her here. She stormed to he front of the Voodoo Queen and jerked her to the floor with ferocity. “Columbia?” she asked.
Laveau nodded her head. “She said that she would only return our friends, our loved ones if we return wit’ ‘de treasure. These are her demands of us. Will you still help us?”
Abarrane looked to her silent audience, her natives that were in the caverns because she had ordered them to be there. They could not give advice freely, their only choice was to answer that which would please her. Any other answer could lead to them becoming dinner. “She has trapped me here against my will, turned me into this monster. I want her dead.” Hate-filled eyes dug into Laveau’s.
The queen looked back at William Balding and growled, “play.” William placed his mouth on the instrument and resumed his performance. She walked behind him and caressed his shoulders with her claws. “Though I hate her, I cannot go against her,” Abarrane said. “It would be a sin. Therefore, I have no use for a trade of any sort.” Her mouth then dug hungrily into the throat of the young musician, spurting blood everywhere.
“That tears it!” Captain Jack Nelson roared as he plunged a heavy rock into the skull of the nearest lycanthrope, cracking its skull. “Vincent! Protect the girls!” he called as he freed his knives and pistols from the beast that held them. “Viking! Do some Viking shit!”
Vincent Morávek was all too happy to stop pretending to be a prisoner. He was never a great actor, though he did enjoy watching the shows. “At once, Captain!” he called as he easily lifted his stone coffin and cracked open the skulls of a handful of monsters. At the same moment, Njord Ulrikson kicked out the legs of the beast that held his two axes, stole them away, and dug them into the beast’s chest. The war had begun!
“Help us!” Marie Antoinette clamored to the native audience. “You’re just slaves here, for her, for these wolves! These children of Satan! Help us and see yourselves free! She called out as her shipmates fought for their very lives. Even Laetitia Janequin moved like a girl possessed, clinging to a sword, not a hand, and swinging wildly at the monstrous beasts, spilling much blood in the process. Mercy, too, played her own hand, or wings, in this battle. Though not as strong as her partners, she was able to grab at the long hair of one wolf at a time, soaring high into the towering cavern and dropping them to the sharp rocks below. Marie Laveau had managed to steal back her staff, but could not get much clearance to stop and cast any spells to help her friends. The best she could do was to use the staff, and the cutlass she acquired, to fight back against the beasts. “We need you!” Antoinette pleaded to the frightened audience. “Help us!” she repeated as her hair was violently heaved upward, placing her face to face with the bloodthirsty harpy queen.
“Queen? Of France?” the monster spat. “Your land is nothing compared to El Dorado! I would rather be trapped here than in your country of sailors and white men who go about raping their little girls! Yours is a world full of monsters just waiting for their time in Hell to come! You will be a tasty little treat, Antoinette of France!” She splayed the former queen on the floor with such force before digging her mouth into the queen’s stomach just as a rock hit her shoulder. Barely making even a dent before that happened, the monstrous queen eyed her people with disbelief. “How dare you?” she screamed just before another one hot her face, spilling fresh, black blood onto Antoinette’s ripped tunic. The creature stood as more rocks and insults were hurled her way. Marie Antoinette scrambled out of the way as quickly as she could, doing her best to stay of of the way of her crew and the wolves. She noticed the large pond and dove in, thinking that it may lead somewhere beyond this mammoth cavern. She had always enjoyed a dip in the pool whilst living in Austria and Paris, but the weather was normally warmer than this before she made any attempt. This, however, was different. This former queen was no fighter, and she needed desperately to escape the dedaly battle. Should she attempt to get the girl’s attention? Young Janequin? She took a hasty glance back at the determined twelve-year-old, fighting alongside her Vincent. She was in good hands. He would protect her. The freckle-faced queen held her breath and went under the clear water, finding it to be much warmer than she had anticipated.
An odd glow permeated from the plants and fish within the water, guiding her under the cavern walls and through a lengthy tunnel. A dazzling, dancing light ahead of her soon let her know that she would be able to reach the surface soon. The sky glowed with a radiant gold, letting the royal know that everything would soon be okay. When she was able to lift her head out of the water she saw that she had entered into a palace of gold! Tribal carvings and paintings adorned its walls, depicting the birth of their city. Marie placed her hands on the golden tiled floor that lay outside the warm water and climbed out; her long tunic completely drenched. Mouth agape, she spun around the floor to see in every direction that which had been long been he discussion of many stories: it was a City of Gold! The palace she was standing in had open air arches, allowing the inhabitants to take in the magnificent air and scenery from all around. Just outside this golden palace were several more, each larger and more magnificent than the next. Beyond those were the herculean trees and mountains of the island, seemingly climbing straight up to the emerging sun itself. The city was built in a valley. The amount of greenery would make it difficult to spot from the tips of the mountains above. The smile would not leave her face as Marie Antoinette danced to an imaginary tune in her head as she brushed the walls with her hands, studying their paintings. She saw images of the natives carrying treasure chests, reading from books of gold, destroying crosses, erecting the city, and worshiping a deity, a naked, muscular man of white skin, glowing lines around his head, like that of a saint. She touched the face of the god and smiled. He was handsome and powerful. He must have been a fantastic god to have granted them all this gold in a world that was mostly safe from the real world. He would have made an excellent husband and king, if he were real. She kissed the face of the deity and made a silent wish.
* * *
Captain Jack Nelson, climbed out of the water and onto the golden floor, following three native men. The battle was over. The werewolves were dead. He and the remaining five had survived. Many natives had not. They were not sure about Antoinette, but some of the natives had seen her jump into the pond. The others, as well as many of the natives, appeared just behind him. Vincent, however, saw the sun above, made a quick apology, and returned to the cavernous room that they had just left. Jack moved toward the golden walls, almost enchanted at the value of such a magnificent place. Almost. He was more interested in locating the treasure and freeing his old friend, Slicer from those crazy witches. He peered at the paintings along the wall. “Mercy, Laveau, check these out.” The women were followed by Laetitia and Njord. The captain placed his hand next to the god-like figure on the wall. “Are you seeing this?”
“’De admiral,” Marie Laveau stated.
“Hek?” Mercy asked. “Why the frick would his image be down…holy poop! Look at this one.” There was an image below with the same figure in a compromising position with several natives. “What the duck is going on here, Jack?”
Njord studied the images as well. “I am unfamiliar with this demon, save for the stories told by the captain and Miss Laveau, but it would seem that he helped to erect this place.”
“Looks like he helped to erect more than this place,” Mercy laughed, scanning the semi-erotic images.
“I want to go back to my family,” Laetitia announced.
Jack nodded, gazing out at the multiple golden palaces and the scenic nature beyond, not knowing where to go. He turned to some of the native escorts. “Where is the treasure? Um, ¿dónde está el tesoro? The gold? ¿El oro?” They wore blank faces.
“They don’t speak Spanish, Captain,” Laetitia noted. “Silver? Argent?”
Marie Laveau pointed at the jewels along her bracelets and necklace. “Silver? ¿Plata? Jewelry? ¿Joyas?”
That got there attention. The natives chatted excitedly, repeating those same words that were similar to their Mayan language. The adventurers asked as many ways possible for directions to the legendary treasure and were eventually hurried through a small forest to a pyramid of gold, constructed along one of the massive mountains. Large blocks of gold, stacked one on top of the other climbed almost 500 feet into the air. As they exited the covered path they found guarding the imposing structure were two 10-foot tall crocodile statues guarding the pyramid. There were no passageways, however. If they guarded such a passage, it was not visble. Each statue guard held a great, long axe that titled to touch the other. Njord moved forward and tried to move the weapons but they would not budge. The natives made displeased sounds, almost like they did not want the foreigners to enter the pyramid, but throughout their words some held up three fingers and pointed at the crocodiles. “Three doors?” asked Mercy.
“Three…keys?” questioned Jack.
Marie Laveau considered, studying the natives’ gestures. “Three of us,” she announced. She hurried to the crocodiles and examined the drawings along the reptiles. The artwork showed three figures standing outside the pyramid. The next image showed the entryway empty. The next image showed two figures outside. She looked back at her friends. “Three may enter. Two may leave,” she announced. At that instant, the crocodiles lifted their axes and a triangular entryway formed with the sliding of several of the large golden blocks. The Mayan natives gave serious forewarning verbalizations and signaled with their hands that this was not a good idea. Captain Jack Nelson contemplated his thinning team and held his blades tightly. “Whose with me?”